unto_o they_o on_o their_o bare_a knee_n lift_v up_o both_o eye_n and_o hand_n unto_o they_o and_o put_v forth_o their_o voice_n upon_o they_o with_o many_o devout_a prayer_n among_o which_o this_o prayer_n to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n book_n christ_n in_o a_o prayer_n book_n o_o maker_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n king_n of_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o lord_n which_o of_o nothing_o do_v make_v i_o to_o thy_o own_o similitude_n and_o likeness_n and_o do_v redeem_v i_o with_o thy_o own_o blood_n who_o i_o a_o sinner_n be_o not_o worthy_a to_o call_v upon_o i_o desire_v thou_o etc._n etc._n and_o so_o forward_o for_o all_o thing_n needful_a both_o for_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o that_o indeed_o it_o may_v appear_v that_o this_o prayer_n be_v not_o make_v unto_o christ_n by_o the_o image_n but_o even_o to_o the_o very_a image_n itself_o this_o title_n over_o head_n a_o prayer_n to_o the_o image_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n do_v make_v it_o most_o manifest_a therefore_o whether_o this_o be_v no_o more_o to_o take_v the_o image_n for_o god_n than_o dog_n do_v take_v those_o image_n for_o the_o creature_n themselves_o or_o whether_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o people_n to_o use_v great_a mean_n or_o to_o make_v a_o more_o manifest_a appearance_n that_o by_o a_o consequence_n they_o take_v it_o for_o god_n let_v the_o unpartial_a reader_n judge_v but_o it_o be_v clear_a by_o their_o common_a practice_n that_o they_o be_v of_o that_o sort_n of_o counterfeit_n christian_n who_o in_o saint_n augustine_n time_n will_v have_v cloak_v their_o idolatry_n with_o cunning_a speech_n who_o notwithstanding_o he_o thus_o reprove_v for_o idolater_n say_v mat._n say_v augustine_n in_o his_o sermon_n of_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n in_o mat._n let_v they_o not_o say_v to_o i_o they_o take_v the_o image_n for_o no_o divine_a power_n they_o know_v it_o not_o to_o be_v god_n i_o will_v to_o god_n say_v he_o they_o so_o know_v it_o as_o we_o know_v it_o but_o what_o they_o have_v and_o what_o they_o do_v about_o it_o the_o altar_n bear_v witness_v wherefore_o let_v they_o say_v what_o they_o will_v and_o shadow_v their_o damnable_a idolatry_n as_o close_o as_o they_o can_v under_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n here_o in_o this_o life_n their_o practice_n shall_v sufficient_o prove_v at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n whether_o they_o be_v idolater_n or_o no_o and_o whether_o they_o be_v not_o of_o that_o sort_n which_o epiphanius_n speak_v of_o catholica_fw-la of_o epiphan_n lib._n 3._o in_o oratione_fw-la de_fw-la fide_fw-la catholica_fw-la which_o abhor_v the_o sight_n of_o idol_n and_o yet_o fall_v down_o and_o worship_v they_o 4_o the_o second_o reason_n whereby_o they_o will_v prove_v themselves_o no_o idolater_n we_o hear_v to_o be_v this_o namely_o they_o worship_v not_o the_o image_n but_o god_n by_o it_o to_o which_o we_o answer_v to_o worship_n god_n by_o a_o image_n be_v flat_a idolatry_n and_o a_o breach_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n which_o utter_o forbid_v any_o at_o all_o to_o be_v use_v in_o any_o part_n of_o god_n worship_n in_o that_o it_o forbid_v any_o at_o all_o to_o be_v make_v for_o spiritual_a use_n therefore_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o if_o god_n have_v not_o account_v it_o idolatry_n to_o be_v worship_v by_o image_n he_o will_v not_o have_v say_v 20.4_o exod._n 20.4_o exodus_fw-la 20._o thou_o shall_v make_v thou_o not_o grave_v image_n neither_o will_v he_o have_v say_v 27.15_o deut._n 27.15_o deuter._n 27._o curse_a be_v the_o man_n that_o shall_v make_v any_o carned_a or_o melt_a image_n which_o be_v a_o abomination_n unto_o the_o lord_n therefore_o see_v the_o image_n maker_n be_v accurse_v and_o the_o image_n itself_o abominable_a it_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o accurse_a and_o abominable_a idolatry_n to_o worship_n god_n by_o a_o image_n also_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o lord_n account_v the_o image_n abominable_a and_o the_o maker_n accurse_v they_o must_v needs_o be_v abominable_a and_o accurse_a that_o will_v compel_v he_o to_o be_v worship_v by_o it_o yea_o doubtless_o and_o they_o also_o must_v needs_o be_v abominable_a and_o accurse_a which_o allow_v accurse_v and_o abominable_a image_n to_o be_v holy_a monument_n in_o the_o church_n and_o profitable_a as_o true_a teacher_n of_o the_o ignorant_a see_v the_o lord_n by_o the_o prophet_n jeremie_n chap._n 10.8_o jeremy_n 10.8_o 10._o have_v say_v thus_o of_o those_o that_o make_v any_o such_o reckon_n of_o they_o they_o altogether_o dote_v and_o be_v foolish_a for_o the_o stock_n be_v a_o doctrine_n of_o vanity_n and_o see_v also_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o prophet_n habakkuk_n chap._n 2.18.19_o habak_v 2.18.19_o 2._o he_o have_v say_v what_o profit_v the_o image_n for_o the_o maker_n thereof_o have_v make_v it_o a_o image_n and_o a_o teacher_n of_o lie_n nay_o see_v he_o have_v also_o by_o the_o same_o prophet_n denounce_v a_o everlasting_a woe_n against_o all_o those_o that_o desire_v such_o teacher_n say_v woe_n to_o he_o that_o say_v to_o the_o wood_n awake_v and_o to_o the_o dumb_a stone_n rise_v up_o it_o shall_v teach_v thou_o as_o also_o see_v their_o own_o canonical_a scripture_n the_o 15._o of_o wisdom_n say_v thus_o of_o they_o and_o their_o image_n 15.5.6_o wise_v 15.5.6_o who_o sight_n stir_v up_o the_o desire_n of_o the_o ignorant_a so_o that_o he_o covet_v the_o form_n that_o have_v no_o life_n even_o of_o a_o dead_a image_n they_o that_o love_v such_o wicked_a thing_n be_v worthy_a to_o have_v such_o thing_n to_o trust_v unto_o and_o they_o that_o make_v they_o and_o they_o that_o worship_v they_o and_o they_o that_o desire_v they_o that_o be_v 57.13_o esay_n 57.13_o they_o all_o be_v worthy_a to_o have_v no_o better_o help_v in_o the_o great_a day_n of_o need_n then_o can_v come_v from_o those_o image_n therefore_o the_o lord_n by_o the_o prophet_n esay_n chapter_n 44._o 44.11_o esay_n 44.11_o have_v thus_o denounce_v the_o definitive_a sentence_n against_o the_o whole_a fraternity_n of_o they_o say_v all_o that_o be_v of_o the_o fellowship_n thereof_o shall_v be_v confound_v to_o wit_n all_o that_o 45.16_o that_o esay_n 45.16_o make_v image_n for_o spiritual_a use_n all_o that_o use_v they_o as_o lie_v man_n book_n to_o stir_v up_o their_o devotion_n all_o that_o worship_n god_n by_o they_o all_o that_o worship_v they_o for_o god_n or_o that_o use_v they_o in_o any_o part_n of_o god_n worship_n or_o do_v but_o desire_v they_o live_v and_o die_v in_o the_o same_o mind_n shall_v at_o the_o last_o day_n be_v confound_v together_o in_o the_o lake_n of_o fire_n burn_v with_o brimstone_n 22.15_o revel_v 19.2.20_o and_o 21.8_o and_o 22.15_o as_o appear_v in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o also_o in_o the_o 21._o and_o 22._o chapter_n and_o psalm_n 97._o esay_n 45.16_o verse_n 5_o this_o devilish_a device_n christian_n reader_n of_o worship_v one_o by_o another_o be_v both_o the_o father_n and_o mother_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n idolatry_n which_o as_o the_o fourteen_o chapter_n of_o wisdom_n show_v come_v first_o up_o in_o this_o manner_n 15_o wisd_v 14.14_o 15_o when_o a_o father_n mourn_v grievous_o for_o his_o son_n that_o be_v take_v away_o sudden_o he_o make_v a_o image_n for_o he_o that_o be_v dead_a who_o now_o he_o worship_v as_o a_o god_n and_o ordain_v to_o his_o servant_n ceremony_n and_o sacrifice_n thus_o in_o process_n of_o time_n this_o wicked_a custom_n prevail_v and_o be_v keep_v as_o a_o law_n and_o idol_n be_v worship_v by_o the_o commandment_n of_o tyrant_n so_o that_o hereby_o we_o see_v how_o idolatry_n first_o creep_v in_o among_o the_o heathen_a which_o afterward_o be_v imitate_v among_o the_o jew_n and_o after_o they_o among_o the_o new_a convert_a christian_n as_o we_o shall_v prove_v hereafter_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n as_o we_o see_v by_o this_o first_o device_n how_o image_n come_v in_o time_n to_o be_v worship_v for_o god_n among_o the_o heathen_a so_o let_v we_o see_v also_o what_o good_a effect_n the_o practice_n thereof_o have_v wrought_v among_o the_o papist_n which_o we_o shall_v find_v make_v manifest_a in_o the_o tenure_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n in_o which_o it_o be_v thus_o write_v magni_fw-la write_v in_o the_o false_a council_n of_o the_o greek_n citantur_fw-la inlibro_fw-la caroli_n magni_fw-la he_o that_o fear_v god_n adore_v a_o image_n as_o he_o will_v adore_v the_o son_n of_o god_n again_o 25._o again_o tho._n aquin._n part_n 3._o quest_n 25._o since_o christ_n be_v adore_v with_o divine_a honour_n it_o follow_v that_o his_o image_n must_v be_v adore_v with_o the_o selfsame_o divine_a honour_n and_o again_o 1._o again_o jacob_n nanclantus_fw-la in_o epist._n ad_fw-la rom._n cap._n 1._o we_o must_v therefore_o confess_v that_o the_o faithful_a in_o
may_v be_v call_v before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n to_o judgement_n yet_o all_o man_n may_v see_v plain_o that_o antichrist_n be_v already_o come_v and_o that_o the_o pope_n and_o every_o pope_n in_o his_o time_n and_o place_n be_v he_o yea_o this_o be_v the_o luciferiall_a aspire_a fellow_n of_o who_o rise_n and_o fall_v their_o paracelsus_n say_v pope_n say_v parasel_n in_o his_o twelve_o figure_v prediâ—â—_n on_o direct_v to_o the_o pope_n oftentimes_o one_o do_v place_n himself_o well_o but_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a except_o his_o seat_n be_v such_o as_o can_v fall_v together_o with_o he_o that_o sit_v thereon_o and_o behold_v thou_o have_v lift_v up_o thyself_o on_o high_a but_o it_o be_v not_o thy_o place_n neither_o shall_v thou_o abide_v above_o for_o thou_o be_v a_o yoke_n and_o a_o burden_n unfit_a to_o be_v bear_v hence_o it_o be_v holy_a father_n s.p._n that_o thou_o fall_v thou_o have_v place_v thyself_o above_o god_n and_o he_o shall_v return_v unto_o thou_o the_o reward_n thou_o have_v seek_v to_o wit_n worldly_a glory_n and_o praise_n which_o thou_o have_v greedy_o heap_v upon_o thy_o head_n but_o as_o all_o worldly_a thing_n do_v so_o shall_v thou_o perish_v so_o that_o who_o see_v not_o but_o that_o antichrist_n be_v come_v the_o four_o objection_n 11_o the_o proper_a antichrist_n by_o all_o reason_n and_o likelihood_n must_v be_v a_o jew_n bear_v and_o circumcise_v and_o will_v profess_v at_o least_o for_o a_o while_n to_o keep_v the_o jew_n sabbath_n and_o other_o ceremony_n of_o the_o old_a law_n to_o draw_v they_o after_o he_o and_o they_o shall_v accept_v of_o he_o for_o their_o messiah_n as_o before_o have_v be_v show_v out_o of_o christ_n own_o word_n which_o they_o will_v never_o do_v except_o he_o be_v a_o jew_n both_o by_o generation_n and_o profession_n which_o two_o thing_n can_v neither_o be_v verify_v of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o wit_n that_o they_o be_v either_o jew_n by_o birth_n or_o do_v profess_v the_o jew_n doctrine_n the_o answer_n 12_o here_o christian_n reader_n be_v a_o long_a circumstance_n include_v many_o property_n of_o antichrist_n but_o not_o so_o much_o as_o any_o one_o scripture_n or_o father_n to_o confirm_v any_o one_o point_n therefore_o i_o may_v sufficient_o answer_v he_o by_o bare_a deny_v all_o that_o he_o affirm_v and_o thereupon_o conclude_v that_o by_o all_o reason_n and_o likelihood_n antichrist_n shall_v neither_o be_v a_o jew_n by_o birth_n nor_o yet_o by_o profession_n but_o a_o gentile_a and_o a_o roman_a howbeit_o for_o as_o much_o as_o bare_a negative_n not_o more_o disproove_v any_o thing_n then_o bare_a affirmative_n prove_v any_o thing_n of_o either_o side_n the_o matter_n shall_v not_o so_o pass_v first_o then_o as_o concern_v jewish_a ceremony_n who_o know_v not_o how_o full_a of_o they_o their_o church_n be_v as_o abstenance_n from_o certain_a meat_n wash_n purifying_n and_o sacrifice_v for_o sin_n as_o also_o the_o retain_v certain_a ceremonial_a garment_n as_o the_o mitre_n the_o cope_n the_o ephod_n sense_v the_o priest_n with_o incense_n holy_a oil_n holy_a bread_n the_o wafer-kake_a aaron_n bell_n and_o to_o many_o such_o like_a too_o tedious_a to_o repeat_v and_o for_o jewish_a doctrine_n in_o the_o main_a point_n for_o the_o overthrow_n of_o manssaluation_n they_o right_o agree_v with_o they_o who_o hold_v of_o justification_n by_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n as_o they_o do_v second_o whereas_o he_o say_v that_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v a_o jew_n both_o by_o generation_n and_o profession_n it_o be_v neither_o his_o yea_o nor_o my_o nay_o that_o shall_v serve_v but_o we_o will_v have_v indifferent_a judge_n between_o both_o and_o who_o shall_v these_o be_v even_o s._n ireneus_fw-la who_o they_o may_v not_o refuse_v and_o their_o abbot_n joacham_n who_o they_o can_v refuse_v ireneus_fw-la out_o of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o letter_n apoccalips_n 13._o say_v antichrist_n say_v jreneus_n in_o his_o five_o book_n and_o epistle_n of_o antichrist_n antichrist_n be_v zatinos_n a_o roman_a abbas_n roman_a joacham_n abbas_n joacham_n say_v antichrist_n long_v since_o be_v bear_v in_o rome_n and_o shall_v be_v high_o advance_v in_o the_o apostolic_a sea_n so_o then_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v a_o roman_a not_o a_o jew_n and_o the_o same_o that_o shall_v be_v exalt_v into_o peter_n chair_n which_o he_o can_v deny_v to_o be_v the_o pope_n only_o therefore_o he_o can_v deny_v the_o pope_n only_o to_o be_v the_o great_a antichrist_n the_o five_o objection_n 13_o antichrist_n when_o he_o come_v shall_v pitch_v his_o kingdom_n in_o the_o city_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o go_v about_o to_o restore_v the_o temple_n of_o solomon_n as_o be_v plain_o gather_v out_o of_o saint_n johns_n word_n apocal._n 11._o where_o he_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o henoch_n and_o elias_n that_o shall_v be_v slay_v by_o he_o shall_v lie_v unbury_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n where_o their_o lord_n be_v crucify_v and_o the_o same_o be_v deduce_v out_o of_o the_o same_o book_n cap._n 17._o and_o out_o of_o saint_n paul_n word_n 2._o thessaly_n 2._o and_o by_o many_o ancient_a writer_n and_o how_o then_o can_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v antichrist_n the_o answer_n 14_o here_o now_o to_o induce_v we_o not_o to_o look_v for_o antichrist_n in_o rome_n he_o tell_v we_o he_o shall_v pitch_v his_o kingdom_n in_o jerusalem_n and_o for_o proof_n he_o cit_v three_o place_n of_o scripture_n the_o first_o out_o of_o the_o 8._o verse_n of_o the_o 11._o chap._n of_o the_o revela_fw-la which_o he_o abuse_v most_o damnable_o for_o all_o man_n may_v see_v by_o the_o text_n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n purposely_o to_o preserve_v the_o sense_n put_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o verse_n these_o word_n which_o spiritual_o be_v call_v sodom_n and_o egypt_n which_o word_n he_o have_v leave_v out_o and_o cunning_o close_v up_o both_o end_n of_o the_o verse_n together_o in_o roman_a letter_n as_o though_o those_o word_n have_v not_o be_v in_o the_o original_a tongue_n which_o cause_v i_o to_o have_v the_o greek_a copy_n search_v and_o also_o to_o see_v their_o own_o translation_n in_o the_o remish_a testament_n in_o both_o which_o these_o word_n be_v extant_a so_o that_o it_o appear_v that_o because_o he_o see_v that_o neither_o according_a to_o the_o express_a word_n of_o the_o text_n as_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v set_v they_o down_o nor_o yet_o according_a to_o the_o sense_n the_o place_n will_v prove_v jerusalem_n proper_o to_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n he_o therefore_o fraudulent_o omit_v those_o word_n to_o frame_v the_o rest_n for_o his_o purpose_n which_o if_o he_o have_v do_v the_o like_a in_o the_o 17._o chap._n these_o word_n a_o mystery_n great_a babylon_n and_o also_o these_o word_n the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o mountain_n whereon_o the_o woman_n sit_v all_o the_o divine_n in_o the_o world_n can_v never_o have_v find_v out_o the_o great_a antichrist_n nor_o his_o seat_n but_o the_o case_n be_v clear_a that_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o place_n where_o christ_n be_v crucify_v be_v there_o note_v to_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n but_o in_o a_o spiritual_a signification_n the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v not_o mean_a jerusalem_n but_o rome_n because_o rome_n then_o reign_v over_o jerusalem_n christ_n be_v put_v to_o death_n in_o her_o jurisdiction_n and_o by_o her_o only_a authority_n 18.31_o john_n 18.31_o for_o pilate_n rome_n deputy_n be_v his_o judge_n who_o find_v christ_n guiltless_a will_v fain_o have_v shuffle_v he_o off_o into_o the_o jew_n hand_n to_o have_v condemn_v he_o but_o they_o refuse_v say_v we_o have_v no_o authority_n to_o put_v any_o man_n to_o death_n whereupon_o pilate_n proceed_v and_o give_v sentence_n of_o death_n upon_o he_o therefore_o rome_n may_v well_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o place_n where_o christ_n be_v crucify_v and_o the_o city_n where_o the_o holy_a ghost_n mean_v antichrist_n shall_v pitch_v his_o kingdom_n but_o they_o say_v no_o and_o who_o then_o shall_v be_v judge_n between_o we_o that_o shall_v that_o notable_a divine_a erasmus_n who_o say_v thus_o of_o rome_n revela_fw-la rome_n erasmus_n upon_o the_o 11._o chap._n of_o the_o revela_fw-la this_o city_n be_v in_o sigure_n and_o similitude_n the_o city_n of_o jerusalem_n 15_o second_o sect._n 2_o out_o of_o the_o same_o verse_n he_o will_v prove_v that_o antichrist_n shall_v go_v about_o to_o build_v again_o the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o which_o there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o word_n to_o be_v find_v that_o do_v prove_v it_o but_o this_o gloss_n also_o he_o set_v upon_o the_o text_n to_o blind_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o ignorant_a and_o to_o make_v they_o believe_v that_o that_o shall_v be_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n in_o which_o s_n paul_n 2_o thessaly_n
be_v to_o the_o number_n of_o a_o hundred_o and_o forty_o which_o choose_v rather_o to_o suffer_v all_o torment_n than_o to_o receive_v the_o romish_a religion_n and_o so_o to_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o most_o glorious_a gospel_n and_o a_o good_a while_n before_o this_o time_n there_o be_v four_o and_o twenty_o put_v to_o death_n at_o paris_n there_o be_v four_o hundred_o note_v to_o be_v heretic_n four_o score_n behead_v prince_n armericus_n be_v hang_v and_o the_o lady_n of_o the_o castle_n be_v stone_v to_o death_n in_o the_o day_n of_o king_n edward_n the_o three_o about_o the_o year_n 1371._o begin_v john_n wickliff_n of_o oxenford_n wickliff_n wickliff_n open_o to_o deal_v against_o the_o pope_n and_o popish_a doctrine_n the_o time_n be_v then_o very_o grievous_a the_o popish_a kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n be_v rise_v up_o unto_o a_o very_a great_a strength_n and_o cruelty_n king_n edward_n himself_o be_v very_o well_o learned_a &_o a_o valiant_a prince_n great_o withstand_v popery_n he_o much_o favour_v and_o defend_v wickliff_n and_o so_o do_v diverse_a nobleman_n insomuch_o that_o m._n wickliff_n and_o other_o preach_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o pope_n and_o his_o prelate_n do_v what_o they_o can_v be_v not_o able_a to_o hurt_v he_o after_o the_o death_n of_o king_n edward_n he_o be_v great_o support_v by_o the_o londoner_n and_o so_o escape_v the_o hand_n of_o his_o adversary_n still_o proclaim_v the_o holy_a and_o heavenly_a doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n against_o the_o romish_a antichrist_n it_o please_v god_n by_o his_o preach_n and_o by_o his_o book_n to_o give_v light_n to_o many_o in_o the_o land_n sundry_a be_v put_v to_o death_n cobham_n the_o lord_n cobham_n of_o who_o the_o lord_n cobham_n be_v one_o and_o diverse_o flee_v out_o of_o the_o land_n because_o they_o will_v not_o deny_v the_o truth_n which_o they_o have_v learn_v of_o he_o that_o popish_a council_n of_o constance_n forty_o one_o year_n after_o his_o death_n condemn_v his_o doctrine_n and_o cause_v his_o bone_n to_o be_v dig_v up_o and_o burn_v and_o as_o wickliff_n doctrine_n take_v place_n here_o in_o england_n and_o spread_v far_o so_o be_v some_o of_o his_o work_n carry_v into_o bohemia_n where_o they_o do_v more_o prevail_v husse_n john_n husse_n for_o about_o the_o year_n 1410._o rose_n john_n husse_v who_o teach_v in_o bohemia_n with_o diverse_a other_o the_o holy_a gospel_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o a_o multitude_n zealous_o embrace_v and_o thereupon_o renounce_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o be_v cite_v to_o appear_v before_o the_o pope_n which_o he_o avoid_v and_o about_o the_o year_n 1414._o he_o be_v charge_v again_o to_o appear_v than_o he_o be_v excommunicate_v and_o much_o molestation_n follow_v but_o he_o continue_v a_o faithful_a witness_n of_o christ_n and_o open_o impugn_a the_o romish_a church_n and_o synagogue_n until_o the_o council_n of_o constanoe_n where_o he_o be_v condemn_v as_o a_o heretic_n prage_n hierome_n of_o '_o prage_n and_o burn_v in_o the_o same_o council_n hierome_n of_o prage_n a_o worthy_a servant_n of_o christ_n for_o resist_v the_o romish_a harlot_n be_v condemn_v and_o burn_v these_o man_n be_v put_v to_o death_n but_o antichrist_n and_o all_o his_o power_n can_v not_o root_v out_o the_o gospel_n in_o bohemia_n god_n raise_v they_o up_o a_o valiant_a captain_n john_n zisca_n zisca_n john_n zisca_n and_o they_o put_v to_o flight_v great_a army_n of_o the_o papist_n that_o come_v against_o they_o about_o this_o time_n there_o follow_v great_a persecution_n in_o england_n and_o many_o be_v put_v to_o death_n who_o they_o call_v lolard_n gronigensis_fw-la veselus_n gronigensis_fw-la god_n also_o raise_v up_o one_o veselus_n gronigensis_fw-la he_o be_v so_o worthy_a a_o man_n that_o he_o be_v call_v lux_fw-la mundi_fw-la the_o light_n of_o the_o world_n he_o dispute_v mighty_o &_o bold_o against_o popery_n and_o prove_v their_o doctrine_n false_a and_o wicked_a and_o that_o the_o pope_n key_n do_v not_o open_a but_o shut_v heaven_n gate_n this_o man_n end_v his_o day_n in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 1499._o savonarola_n savonarola_n in_o the_o year_n 1500._o hieronomus_n savonarola_n a_o monk_n in_o italy_n with_o two_o other_o friar_n silvester_n dominicke_n and_o silvester_n dominicke_n and_o silvester_n be_v condemn_v to_o â—eath_n at_o florence_n they_o teach_v and_o maintain_v against_o the_o popish_a doctrine_n the_o thing_n which_o we_o do_v now_o 4_o and_o thus_o have_v slay_v and_o put_v to_o death_n all_o within_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n that_o do_v any_o way_n gain_n say_v they_o slay_v the_o two_o witness_n be_v both_o slay_v they_o have_v now_o get_v all_o in_o quiet_a possession_n leave_v none_o that_o will_v not_o be_v conformable_a to_o antichrist_n lore_n and_o this_o be_v it_o which_o saint_n augustine_n do_v find_v by_o the_o scripture_n the_o great_a antichrist_n shall_v bring_v to_o pass_v as_o may_v plain_o appear_v by_o these_o his_o word_n for_o that_o we_o believe_v that_o antichrist_n shall_v come_v unto_o such_o a_o height_n of_o vainglory_n it_o shall_v be_v lawful_a for_o he_o to_o do_v such_o thing_n both_o towards_o all_o man_n and_o also_o towards_o the_o saint_n of_o god_n that_o many_o weak_a man_n shall_v think_v god_n have_v forsake_v the_o care_n of_o the_o world_n and_o also_o we_o see_v that_o pprophecy_n here_o full_o verify_v in_o the_o 13._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o say_v thus_o of_o the_o romish_a spiritual_a governor_n he_o cause_v that_o as_o many_o as_o will_v not_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v be_v kill_v that_o be_v all_o that_o will_v not_o be_v conformable_a to_o all_o the_o old_a heathenish_a ordinance_n set_v up_o again_o by_o the_o pope_n and_o preach_v and_o profess_v the_o same_o shall_v be_v kill_v so_o that_o herein_o also_o be_v fulfil_v that_o pprophecy_n in_o the_o eleaventh_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o book_n concern_v the_o kill_v the_o two_o witness_n who_o the_o ten_o verse_n of_o the_o same_o chapter_n declare_v christendom_n the_o 9_o and_o 10._o verse_n show_v that_o by_o the_o 2._o witness_n be_v mean_v all_o the_o preacher_n that_o shall_v vex_v antichrist_n wholâ—_n kingdom_n which_o in_o the_o sixth_o verse_n of_o the_o 14._o chap._n be_v include_v in_o the_o person_n of_o one_o angel_n with_o all_o other_o throughout_o christendom_n shall_v vex_v antichrist_n whole_a kingdom_n for_o which_o cause_n he_o shall_v slay_v they_o but_o whereas_o bellarmine_n will_v have_v they_o to_o be_v only_o two_o person_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v contain_v themselves_o within_o that_o one_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o text_n be_v plain_a to_o the_o contrary_a in_o that_o it_o say_v and_o they_o of_o the_o people_n and_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o gentile_n shall_v see_v their_o corpse_n three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a and_o shall_v not_o suffer_v their_o carkeise_n to_o be_v put_v in_o grave_n and_o they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n shall_v rejoice_v over_o they_o and_o be_v glad_a and_o send_v gift_n one_o to_o another_o for_o these_o two_o prophet_n vex_v they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n now_o in_o that_o the_o text_n declare_v that_o the_o two_o witness_n be_v slay_v among_o the_o gentile_n in_o diverse_a nation_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o those_o nation_n every_o where_o see_v their_o dead_a corpse_n lie_v among_o they_o which_o they_o count_v not_o worthy_a to_o be_v bury_v in_o christian_a man_n mould_n as_o they_o call_v it_o it_o be_v clear_a they_o be_v not_o two_o person_n but_o all_o those_o preacher_n which_o every_o where_n bare_a witness_n to_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o two_o testament_n whereby_o they_o vex_v anticâ—rist_n and_o the_o antichristian_o wheresoever_o they_o do_v inhabit_v upon_o the_o face_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n 5_o but_o now_o in_o that_o it_o be_v say_v they_o lay_v dead_a three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a and_o in_o the_o word_n follow_v after_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a the_o spirit_n of_o life_n come_v from_o god_n shall_v enter_v into_o they_o and_o they_o shall_v stand_v upon_o their_o foot_n this_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o time_n from_o the_o kill_v the_o last_o of_o the_o witness_n to_o the_o rise_n again_o of_o the_o first_o of_o they_o and_o not_o of_o the_o 1260._o day_n the_o whole_a time_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v mention_v in_o the_o three_o verse_n of_o the_o 11._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n as_o some_o do_v understand_v it_o for_o it_o be_v very_o absurd_a to_o say_v that_o the_o witness_n shall_v lie_v dead_a during_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o their_o prophesy_v and_o yet_o prophesy_v too_o now_o for_o that_o we_o find_v that_o the_o next_o that_o rise_v after_o their_o death_n to_o oppose_v themselves_o against_o
in_o their_o proper_a shape_n and_o true_a likeness_n and_o this_o be_v also_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o luther_n when_o as_o there_o be_v neither_o sound_a doctrine_n true_a faith_n nor_o religion_n to_o be_v find_v in_o all_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n according_a to_o that_o prophecy_n of_o their_o s._n hildegard_n a_o nun_n which_o say_v in_o the_o apostolic_a order_n to_o wit_n in_o the_o roman_a sea_n no_o religion_n shall_v be_v find_v true_o christian_a reader_n it_o seem_v very_o apparent_a that_o god_n have_v make_v special_a choice_n of_o england_n above_o all_o the_o nation_n in_o the_o world_n to_o be_v the_o chief_a for_o the_o recover_n and_o reduce_v of_o that_o part_n of_o his_o church_n the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n and_o the_o overthrow_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n and_o religion_n for_o whereas_o in_o the_o 17._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n the_o ten_o horn_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v the_o main_a strength_n of_o the_o seaven-hilled_n city_n to_o wit_n rome_n and_o that_o the_o text_n declare_v also_o those_o horn_n to_o be_v so_o many_o kingdom_n and_o that_o the_o learn_v expound_v they_o to_o be_v these_o ten_o head_n kingdom_n of_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n england_n scotland_n denmark_n etc._n etc._n the_o first_o whereof_o that_o withdraw_v her_o power_n from_o rome_n be_v england_n it_o be_v manifest_a england_n be_v the_o chief_a i_o know_v christian_n reader_n it_o will_v be_v think_v strange_a to_o say_v that_o that_o which_o be_v do_v by_o king_n henry_n be_v foretell_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n nevertheless_o a_o very_a learned_a man_n write_v upon_o these_o word_n in_o the_o 13._o verse_n of_o the_o 11._o chap._n and_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n shall_v fall_v say_v plain_o it_o be_v a_o thousand_o to_o one_o but_o that_o it_o be_v mean_v of_o king_n henry_n mean_v his_o withdraw_a his_o power_n from_o rome_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v ten_o thousand_o to_o one_o but_o that_o it_o be_v mean_v of_o he_o for_o plain_a experience_n do_v evident_o demonstrate_v england_n to_o be_v the_o chief_a of_o those_o ten_o kingdom_n also_o which_o the_o 16._o verse_n of_o the_o 17._o chap._n declare_v shall_v be_v the_o mean_n of_o the_o final_a fall_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o power_n of_o antichrist_n for_o that_o after_o this_o work_n be_v set_v abroach_o by_o king_n henry_n we_o see_v it_o so_o great_o to_o prevail_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o that_o famous_a queen_n his_o daughter_n elizabeth_n that_o at_o her_o decease_n the_o pope_n have_v scarce_o three_o of_o those_o kingdom_n signify_v by_o those_o horn_n leave_v to_o adhere_v with_o he_o entire_o and_o i_o do_v find_v also_o by_o diverse_a of_o the_o old_a romish_a prediction_n that_o as_o god_n make_v king_n henry_n the_o main_a beginner_n of_o the_o ruin_n and_o decay_v of_o the_o strength_n of_o romish_n babylon_n so_o he_o have_v ordain_v a_o most_o worthy_a king_n of_o the_o name_n of_o jacob_n to_o second_v he_o in_o that_o work_n and_o as_o touch_v that_o which_o shall_v be_v further_o effect_v by_o he_o thus_o have_v their_o robertus_fw-la a_o dominican_n friar_n write_v long_o ago_o in_o his_o second_o sermon_n but_o jacob_n fly_v from_o the_o serpent_n face_n which_o serpent_n in_o his_o three_o vision_n he_o affirm_v the_o spirit_n tell_v he_o be_v antichrist_n the_o pope_n be_v join_v to_o those_o that_o do_v praise_v my_o name_n for_o which_o cause_n he_o declare_v the_o pope_n who_o in_o the_o same_o sermon_n he_o compare_v to_o esau_n shall_v put_v in_o practice_v the_o destruction_n of_o the_o spiritual_a jacob_n as_o also_o for_o refuse_v to_o join_v with_o he_o and_o to_o be_v of_o his_o society_n for_o there_o he_o bring_v in_o the_o pope_n speak_v in_o this_o manner_n to_o his_o spiritual_a son_n go_v to_o my_o son_n and_o enter_v into_o a_o consultation_n among_o yourselves_o how_o i_o may_v bring_v he_o under_o for_o by_o his_o destruction_n my_o treasure_n shall_v be_v exceed_o increase_v i_o have_v need_n of_o much_o because_o the_o name_n of_o my_o house_n be_v great_a upon_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n deglutiamus_fw-la eum_fw-la virum_fw-la come_v therefore_o let_v we_o swallow_v he_o up_o alive_a which_o prophecy_n albeit_o we_o see_v fulfil_v in_o the_o powder-treason_n yet_o as_o the_o same_o friar_n show_v that_o all_o the_o pope_n can_v do_v shall_v nothing_o at_o all_o prevail_v so_o thanks_n be_v to_o our_o good_a god_n we_o see_v it_o do_v not_o again_o the_o same_o friar_n in_o his_o sixteen_o sermon_n foreshoweth_a that_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o same_o jacob_n who_o there_o he_o call_v the_o lion_n king_n shall_v visit_v the_o emperor_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o roman_a and_o other_o catholic_a prince_n of_o christendom_n by_o his_o christian_a and_o royal_a exhortation_n to_o help_v to_o subdue_v the_o pope_n and_o to_o bring_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n into_o the_o same_o state_n of_o primitive_a purity_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o happy_a day_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a theodosius_n valentinian_n etc._n etc._n whereby_o he_o declare_v not_o only_a how_o great_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v fall_v from_o her_o primitive_a purity_n in_o religion_n but_o also_o that_o she_o shall_v be_v reform_v by_o the_o special_a mean_n of_o our_o nation_n of_o england_n and_o to_o the_o like_a effect_n be_v these_o word_n of_o their_o saint_n bridgit_n cannonize_v for_o a_o saint_n by_o pope_n boniface_n the_o nine_o in_o her_o sixth_o book_n of_o revelation_n 26._o chap._n where_o she_o bring_v in_o christ_n complain_v of_o the_o decay_a state_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n show_v he_o to_o exhort_v all_o christian_a king_n what_o course_n to_o take_v for_o the_o perfect_a reformation_n thereof_o say_v wherefore_o the_o king_n for_o who_o thou_o do_v pray_v aught_o to_o call_v and_o assemble_v a_o council_n of_o spiritual_a man_n such_o as_o be_v wise_a through_o my_o wisdom_n and_o he_o ought_v to_o inquire_v diligent_o of_o those_o that_o have_v my_o spirit_n and_o ask_v their_o advice_n how_o and_o by_o what_o mean_v the_o wall_n of_o my_o church_n may_v be_v build_v again_o among_o christian_n how_o god_n may_v be_v restore_v to_o his_o honour_n true_a religion_n make_v to_o flourish_v anew_o godly_a charity_n make_v more_o fervent_a my_o passion_n more_o deep_o imprint_v in_o the_o heart_n and_o mind_n of_o man_n and_o my_o commandment_n love_v with_o great_a zeal_n and_o respect_n let_v he_o therefore_o gather_v together_o the_o upright_o and_o true_a kind_n of_o christian_n that_o he_o together_o with_o they_o may_v repair_v the_o spiritual_a breach_n of_o my_o church_n the_o which_o very_o have_v depart_v too_o far_o from_o i_o by_o which_o we_o see_v she_o give_v all_o true_a christian_a prince_n to_o understand_v that_o god_n require_v of_o they_o that_o they_o join_v together_o and_o use_v all_o mean_n by_o godly_a and_o learned_a instructer_n to_o reclaim_v the_o romish_a church_n and_o to_o reduce_v she_o to_o that_o most_o ancient_a catholic_a faith_n and_o religion_n which_o saint_n paul_n so_o commend_v she_o for_o at_o the_o first_o which_o albeit_o at_o the_o first_o or_o on_o the_o sudden_a she_o will_v not_o receive_v but_o as_o their_o abbot_n joachim_n upon_o the_o 22._o chapter_n of_o jeremy_n say_v will_v stop_v her_o ear_n lest_o she_o shall_v hear_v the_o charm_a of_o the_o inchaunter_n the_o voice_n of_o he_o that_o admonish_v she_o yet_o upon_o the_o 15.17.18.21_o and_o 22._o chapter_n he_o show_v that_o those_o admonition_n shall_v in_o short_a time_n so_o work_v that_o not_o only_o the_o german_a empire_n shall_v forsake_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o the_o church_n itself_o with_o her_o college_n of_o cardinal_n shall_v be_v divide_v and_o fall_v into_o discord_n among_o themselves_o and_o upon_o the_o 50._o and_o 51._o of_o jeremy_n he_o show_v by_o the_o effect_n that_o those_o admonition_n shall_v so_o great_o prevail_v that_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o whole_a order_n of_o his_o clergy_n his_o consistory_n and_o state_n shall_v be_v exceed_o impair_v for_o say_v he_o the_o noble_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n shall_v perish_v the_o monastery_n shall_v be_v diminish_v the_o high_a priest_n shall_v be_v purify_v and_o christian_a religion_n shall_v be_v winnow_v as_o with_o a_o fan_n and_o the_o same_o also_o do_v their_o saint_n katherine_n of_o sienne_n foresee_v as_o may_v appear_v by_o these_o her_o word_n write_v in_o a_o prayer_n of_o she_o but_o what_o shall_v the_o lord_n do_v to_o these_o evil_a husband_n man_n he_o shall_v come_v and_o destroy_v they_o and_o let_v out_o his_o vineyard_n unto_o other_o etc._n etc._n by_o tribulation_n and_o affliction_n and_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n
as_o we_o know_v not_o he_o shall_v purge_v his_o church_n and_o to_o that_o purpose_n shall_v stir_v up_o the_o spirit_n of_o his_o elect._n after_o which_o thing_n say_v she_o shall_v ensue_v such_o a_o reformation_n of_o the_o holy_a church_n and_o such_o a_o renovation_n of_o the_o godly_a pastor_n thereof_o that_o the_o very_a thought_n thereof_o make_v my_o spirit_n to_o rejoice_v in_o the_o lord_n and_o as_o i_o have_v tell_v you_o heretofore_o say_v she_o the_o spouse_n which_o be_v now_o altogether_o deform_v ragged_a and_o â—orne_a shall_v then_o be_v adorn_v and_o deck_v as_o it_o be_v with_o precious_a jewel_n and_o chain_n and_o all_o faithful_a people_n shall_v be_v glad_a when_o they_o be_v thus_o beautify_v with_o so_o holy_a pastor_n yea_o the_o very_a infidel_n be_v draw_v with_o the_o sweet_a smell_n of_o christ_n shall_v repair_v unto_o the_o catholic_a sheepfold_n and_o be_v convert_v to_o the_o chief_a pastor_n and_o bishop_n of_o their_o soul_n and_o this_o be_v it_o also_o which_o gregory_n the_o great_a bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v foresee_v as_o may_v appear_v by_o these_o his_o word_n write_v in_o his_o nineteenth_o book_n the_o nine_o chap._n upon_o job_n the_o church_n after_o the_o day_n of_o her_o affliction_n shall_v afterward_o notwithstanding_o be_v strengthen_v with_o great_a power_n of_o preach_v and_o that_o it_o may_v yet_o more_o plain_o appear_v that_o our_o nation_n of_o england_n shall_v bear_v some_o sway_n in_o this_o work_n the_o aforesaid_a dominican_n friar_n in_o his_o sixth_o vision_n declare_v that_o it_o be_v reveal_v unto_o he_o that_o the_o i_o will_v of_o britain_n shall_v prove_v the_o chief_a receptacle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o even_o a_o asile_n or_o sanctuary_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o turkish_a persecution_n and_o as_o it_o be_v her_o nurse_n mother_n after_o she_o shall_v come_v to_o be_v thus_o reform_v and_o that_o the_o true_a christian_a religion_n shall_v be_v maintain_v especial_o by_o the_o bless_a mean_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o aforesaid_a isle_n for_o as_o the_o title_n of_o his_o vision_n say_v the_o translator_n be_v of_o the_o future_a state_n of_o the_o church_n so_o the_o vision_n itself_o do_v bear_v how_o he_o do_v seem_v to_o be_v together_o with_o some_o other_o person_n in_o a_o small_a number_n in_o a_o certain_a great_a ship_n not_o well_o appoint_v with_o ruthers_n or_o oar_n in_o the_o main_a sea_n and_o that_o the_o ship_n come_v as_o it_o be_v of_o itself_o unto_o a_o certain_a island_n whereunto_o say_v he_o we_o be_v but_o a_o few_o have_v our_o recourse_n for_o refuge_n and_o safety_n also_o to_o the_o like_a effect_n there_o be_v this_o prognosticall_a verse_n allege_v by_o joannes_n wolfius_n in_o the_o second_o tome_n of_o his_o memorable_a thing_n in_o latin_a thus_o europa_n genit_fw-la we_o terra_fw-la vir_fw-la just_a we_o &_o aequus_fw-la pastor_n erit_fw-la caeli_fw-la clave_n non_fw-la regna_fw-la gubernans_fw-la pax_fw-la erit_fw-la &_o toto_fw-la surget_fw-la concordia_fw-la mundo_fw-la una_fw-la fides_n unus_fw-la regnabit_fw-la in_o omne_fw-la princeps_fw-la in_o english_a thus_o a_o certain_a wight_n equitable_a and_o upright_o bear_v in_o europe_n shall_v be_v the_o chief_a pastor_n or_o bishop_n of_o christendom_n such_o a_o one_o as_o shall_v manage_v and_o govern_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o not_o the_o sceptre_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o earth_n there_o shall_v be_v peace_n and_o concord_n in_o the_o world_n one_o faith_n and_o religion_n and_o once_o prince_n imperial_o reign_v over_o all_o also_o their_o paracelsus_n the_o german_a hermit_n in_o his_o 26._o prediction_n make_v mention_n of_o a_o english_a prince_n and_o his_o issue_n that_o shall_v more_o full_o effect_v this_o work_n of_o reformation_n and_o in_o a_o old_a prophecy_n have_v out_o of_o the_o palace_n of_o wisdom_n in_o rome_n and_o in_o another_o prophecy_n of_o savanarola_n a_o dominican_n friar_n mention_n be_v make_v of_o a_o prince_n of_o the_o name_n of_o charles_n that_o shall_v strike_v a_o great_a stroke_n in_o this_o work_n and_o shall_v bring_v to_o pass_v that_o in_o the_o end_n according_a to_o a_o prophecy_n also_o of_o nostrodamus_fw-la rome_n shall_v be_v rule_v by_o her_o old_a britannish_a head_n cant._n 5._o quadrin_n 99_o quand_fw-fr rome_n aurale_fw-la chef_fw-fr vieux_fw-fr britantique_a and_o say_v master_n james_n maxwell_n the_o translater_n as_o the_o italian_a jesuite_n heronymus_fw-la platus_fw-la in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o religious_a life_n chap._n 30._o confess_v england_n to_o have_v be_v more_o fertile_a of_o converter_n of_o nation_n and_o country_n to_o the_o christian_a faith_n than_o any_o other_o land_n else_o so_o be_v it_o not_o unlikely_a but_o that_o god_n will_v have_v the_o same_o country_n to_o be_v more_o fertile_a of_o reformer_n of_o other_o corrupt_a church_n especial_o of_o that_o of_o rome_n than_o any_o other_o land_n whatsoever_o and_o that_o as_o there_o be_v in_o no_o one_o country_n or_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n to_o be_v find_v so_o many_o learned_a and_o eloquent_a preacher_n nor_o so_o many_o complete_a divine_n for_o judiciousnesse_n ingenuousnesse_n and_o moderation_n and_o for_o fitness_n to_o deserve_v well_o for_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n as_o there_o be_v in_o england_n so_o it_o be_v like_o that_o god_n will_v honour_v this_o island_n with_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o her_o daughter_n by_o send_v forth_o from_o thence_o such_o godly_a judicious_a zealous_a and_o moderate_a man_n as_o shall_v reclaim_v they_o from_o their_o abuse_n and_o restore_v unto_o they_o their_o primitive_a purity_n and_o integrity_n such_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o happy_a day_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a bear_v in_o great_a britanny_n for_o say_v he_o to_o the_o same_o effect_n sound_v this_o prognosticall_a verse_n which_o be_v find_v in_o a_o old_a manuscript_n jesse_n rosa_fw-la sanguis_fw-la bruti_fw-la portat_fw-la crucem_fw-la jesu_fw-la christi_fw-la the_o rose_n of_o england_n bear_v and_o bring_v the_o cross_n of_o christ_n to_o foreign_a land_n also_o as_o their_o joachim_n the_o abbot_n write_v upon_o the_o 4.5.18.22_o and_o 30._o chapter_n of_o jeremy_n show_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v certain_a new_a preacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n in_o the_o catholic_a or_o universal_a church_n strong_a in_o faith_n and_o true_a in_o doctrine_n who_o doctrine_n shall_v be_v open_a and_o free_a and_o that_o they_o shall_v preach_v repentance_n both_o to_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n and_o convert_v many_o of_o they_o to_o the_o truth_n so_o be_v there_o a_o certain_a prophecy_n utter_v in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 1119._o as_o write_v matthew_n paris_n in_o his_o 475._o page_z of_o this_o history_n which_o say_v they_o that_o walk_v in_o darkness_n shall_v turn_v to_o the_o light_n and_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v divide_v and_o scatter_v shall_v be_v gather_v together_o and_o unite_a also_o the_o same_o abbot_n show_v how_o that_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o prelate_n will_v rage_v against_o those_o who_o god_n shall_v send_v to_o convert_v they_o where_o he_o write_v upon_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o jeremy_n say_v thus_o such_o doctor_n and_o prophet_n be_v to_o be_v send_v which_o shall_v not_o only_o rebuke_v the_o people_n but_o also_o thunder_n out_o against_o the_o priest_n and_o strike_v earthly_a and_o carnal_a heart_n with_o all_o manner_n of_o plague_n and_o put_v to_o silence_v the_o lofty_a and_o swell_a master_n who_o shall_v fight_v against_o the_o aforesaid_a preacher_n which_o shall_v be_v reveal_v as_o once_o do_v juda_n against_o israel_n and_o the_o jew_n against_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n by_o mean_n whereof_o the_o death_n of_o philip_n the_o second_o king_n of_o spain_n in_o his_o sericum_fw-la mundi_fw-la filum_fw-la do_v deliver_v that_o the_o lion_n have_v the_o rose_n and_o the_o lily_n in_o his_o arm_n shall_v utter_o destroy_v the_o pope_n so_o as_o that_o afterward_o there_o shall_v never_o be_v any_o more_o pope_n and_o then_o all_o christian_a prince_n be_v at_o peace_n and_o unity_n it_o seem_v by_o a_o prediction_n find_v in_o a_o old_a book_n that_o they_o shall_v consent_v and_o agree_v to_o choose_v out_o of_o all_o one_o excellent_a man_n for_o learning_n and_o good_a life_n to_o be_v as_o a_o chief_a moderator_n for_o the_o bring_v all_o sort_n of_o people_n in_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o one_o kind_n of_o religion_n and_o all_o church_n into_o one_o uniform_a order_n for_o thus_o it_o be_v write_v in_o that_o prophecy_n the_o affliction_n of_o the_o church_n and_o clergy_n be_v pass_v and_o after_o so_o many_o &_o great_a tribulation_n by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n a_o most_o holy_a man_n shall_v be_v choose_v perfect_a in_o all_o manner_n of_o perfection_n
horrible_a blasphemer_n that_o will_v call_v it_o the_o most_o ancient_a true_a and_o holy_a catholic_a religion_n again_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o apostle_n saint_n paul_n 2._o thessalon_n 2._o declare_v that_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v with_o great_a sign_n and_o wonder_n yea_o so_o great_a and_o wonderful_a that_o as_o our_o saviour_n christ_n say_v matthew_n 24._o if_o it_o be_v possible_a they_o shall_v deceive_v the_o very_a elect._n he_o therefore_o that_o will_v say_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o true_a church_n because_o she_o work_v miracle_n be_v a_o most_o horrible_a blasphemer_n miracle_n be_v wrought_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o spirit_n of_o devil_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o 16._o chapter_n and_o 14._o verse_n of_o the_o revelation_n therefore_o miracle_n be_v not_o always_o a_o true_a note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o this_o appear_v also_o in_o the_o thirteen_o chapter_n of_o deuteronomy_n where_o we_o may_v see_v that_o a_o most_o vile_a kind_n of_o people_n even_o such_o as_o god_n abhor_v wrought_a miracle_n to_o draw_v other_o to_o their_o religion_n and_o saint_n paul_n also_o declare_v 2._o thessalon_n 2._o verse_n 10._o that_o antichrist_n shall_v work_v his_o miracle_n among_o they_o that_o perish_v therefore_o miracle_n be_v not_o always_o a_o true_a note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n again_o our_o saviour_n christ_n matthew_n 7.22_o declare_v that_o at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n certain_a christian_a minister_n that_o be_v wont_a to_o confirm_v their_o doctrine_n by_o miracle_n when_o they_o shall_v see_v themselves_o cast_v out_o to_o be_v damn_v with_o reprobate_n they_o will_v admire_v and_o say_v thus_o to_o christ_n lord_n lord_n have_v we_o not_o by_o thy_o name_n prophesy_v and_o by_o thy_o name_n cast_v out_o devil_n and_o do_v many_o great_a work_n and_o then_o say_v christ_n i_o will_v profess_v to_o they_o i_o never_o know_v you_o depart_v from_o i_o you_o that_o work_n iniquity_n popish_a minister_n work_v miracle_n our_o minister_n work_v none_o they_o themselves_o therefore_o shall_v be_v judge_n in_o this_o case_n to_o which_o of_o these_o sort_n of_o minister_n this_o scripture_n may_v just_o be_v apply_v certain_o the_o great_a judgement_n that_o god_n do_v lay_v upon_o man_n in_o this_o life_n be_v to_o blind_v their_o understanding_n with_o popery_n for_o than_o they_o be_v willing_a to_o receive_v any_o error_n and_o to_o reject_v the_o truth_n to_o be_v mark_v with_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o to_o receive_v the_o print_n of_o his_o name_n and_o to_o perish_v with_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n as_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a they_o shall_v for_o thus_o it_o be_v write_v in_o the_o nineteenth_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n verse_n 20._o but_o the_o beast_n be_v take_v and_o with_o he_o the_o false_a prophet_n that_o wrought_v miracle_n before_o he_o whereby_o he_o deceive_v they_o that_o receive_v the_o beast_n mark_v and_o they_o that_o worship_v his_o image_n these_o both_o be_v alive_a cast_v into_o a_o lake_n of_o fire_n burn_v with_o brimstone_n therefore_o to_o conclude_v this_o i_o say_v to_o all_o those_o that_o have_v receive_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o their_o forehead_n or_o on_o their_o hand_n that_o be_v they_o that_o have_v outward_o profess_v with_o their_o mouth_n and_o gesture_n and_o those_o also_o that_o have_v defend_v by_o arm_n write_v book_n wrought_v miracle_n or_o any_o way_n lay_v to_o their_o help_a hand_n to_o do_v any_o thing_n whereby_o the_o pope_n kingdom_n and_o state_n be_v maintain_v damnation_n shall_v be_v their_o end_n for_o as_o the_o angel_n of_o god_n in_o the_o fourteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o book_n 9.10_o and_o 11._o verse_n say_v if_o any_o man_n worship_v the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n and_o receive_v his_o mark_n in_o his_o forehead_n or_o on_o their_o hand_n the_o same_o shall_v drink_v of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n yea_o of_o the_o pure_a wine_n which_o be_v pour_v into_o the_o cup_n of_o his_o wrath_n and_o he_o shall_v be_v torment_v in_o fire_n and_o brimstone_n before_o the_o holy_a angel_n and_o before_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o smoke_n of_o their_o torment_n shall_v ascend_v evermore_o and_o they_o shall_v have_v no_o rest_n day_n nor_o night_n which_o worship_n the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n and_o whosoever_o receive_v the_o print_n of_o his_o name_n that_o be_v whosoever_o be_v content_a to_o be_v call_v by_o any_o such_o name_n as_o whereby_o he_o may_v be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o pope_n faithful_a subject_n therefore_o i_o advertise_v they_o all_o in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n that_o they_o receive_v his_o fatherly_a admonition_n and_o call_v to_o mind_n how_o love_o the_o lord_n in_o the_o four_o verse_n of_o the_o eighteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o book_n call_v his_o elect_n out_o of_o babylon_n that_o they_o be_v not_o partaker_n of_o her_o sin_n lest_o they_o shall_v also_o receive_v of_o her_o plague_n as_o for_o those_o that_o regard_v not_o this_o love_a favour_n of_o god_n but_o will_v notwithstanding_o abide_v in_o she_o still_o and_o go_v on_o with_o she_o in_o her_o abomination_n let_v they_o go_v and_o do_v what_o they_o will_n he_o that_o be_v unjust_a say_v the_o lord_n in_o the_o 22._o chapter_n let_v he_o be_v unjust_a still_o and_o he_o that_o be_v filthy_a let_v he_o be_v filthy_a still_o and_o he_o that_o be_v righteous_a let_v he_o be_v righteous_a still_o and_o he_o that_o be_v holy_a let_v he_o be_v holy_a still_o and_o behold_v i_o come_v short_o and_o my_o reward_n be_v with_o i_o to_o give_v to_o every_o man_n as_o his_o work_n shall_v be_v ¶_o the_o title_n demonstrate_v the_o several_a point_n contain_v in_o each_o of_o the_o chapter_n 1_o certain_a chapter_n contain_v the_o sum_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n confutation_n of_o the_o popish_a or_o antichristian_a church_n error_n heresy_n and_o blasphemy_n the_o first_o whereof_o tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n that_o notwithstanding_o both_o papist_n and_o protestant_n profess_v but_o one_o god_n one_o faith_n one_o baptism_n and_o one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n that_o yet_o there_o be_v so_o great_a a_o difference_n in_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o profession_n that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o they_o both_o shall_v be_v combine_v and_o conjoin_v together_o to_o make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n 2_o a_o answer_n to_o ten_o several_a objection_n for_o the_o clear_n the_o pope_n from_o be_v antichrist_n whereof_o bellarmine_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v the_o original_a author_n 3_o that_o christian_a rome_n now_o in_o her_o latter_a day_n be_v that_o babylon_n the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n which_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n call_v the_o mother_n of_o whoredom_n and_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o which_o the_o other_o angel_n in_o the_o 18._o chapter_n say_v be_v fall_v and_o become_v the_o habitation_n of_o devil_n and_o hold_v of_o all_o foul_a spirit_n and_o a_o cage_n of_o every_o unclean_a and_o hateful_a bird_n and_o out_o of_o which_o the_o lord_n from_o heaven_n call_v all_o his_o elect_n lest_o they_o shall_v be_v partaker_n of_o her_o sin_n and_o consequent_o of_o her_o plague_n 4_o that_o the_o popish_a church_n be_v the_o same_o idolatrous_a church_n yet_o profess_v christ_n which_o saint_n john_n in_o his_o 13._o and_o 17._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n show_v to_o be_v the_o church_n of_o antichrist_n 5_o that_o for_o the_o first_o six_o hundred_o and_o six_o year_n next_o after_o christ_n there_o be_v no_o popish_a church_n neither_o can_v be_v because_o there_o be_v not_o as_o yet_o a_o universal_a pope_n establish_v in_o rome_n to_o make_v it_o a_o popish_a church_n therefore_o as_o no_o husband_n no_o wife_n so_o no_o universal_a pope_n no_o universal_a spouse_n of_o the_o pope_n 6_o that_o in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 607._o the_o church_n of_o popery_n and_o the_o succession_n of_o universal_a pope_n first_o begin_v from_o whence_o our_o church_n have_v she_o first_o beginning_n before_o luther_n and_o how_o our_o protestant_a bishop_n and_o minister_n which_o they_o have_v ordain_v have_v lawful_a calling_n 7_o their_o general_a consent_n overthrow_v by_o general_a consent_n of_o counsel_n and_o father_n 8_o that_o the_o apostle_n saint_n peter_n authority_n be_v but_o the_o same_o that_o the_o other_o apostle_n be_v and_o therefore_o the_o pope_n can_v just_o claim_v from_o he_o to_o be_v call_v universal_a head_n of_o all_o christian_a bishop_n that_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a father_n be_v forbid_v by_o christ_n to_o be_v give_v to_o any_o but_o to_o his_o own_o father_n 9_o that_o the_o true_a
and_o most_o ancient_a church_n have_v but_o two_o sacrament_n how_o the_o other_o five_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n that_o the_o mass_n by_o their_o own_o confession_n be_v make_v by_o diverse_a bishop_n of_o rome_n long_o after_o the_o apostle_n that_o it_o tend_v to_o the_o utter_a dissolve_v of_o the_o whole_a harmony_n of_o the_o scripture_n both_o prophetical_a and_o apostolical_a the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o power_n of_o christ_n death_n and_o passion_n and_o the_o cast_a man_n mind_n into_o a_o doubtful_a waver_a of_o their_o salvation_n 10_o that_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n touch_v the_o eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n as_o also_o his_o other_o word_n concern_v the_o sacrament_n be_v but_o figurative_a speech_n 11_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o pray_v to_o god_n alone_o and_o not_o to_o saint_n and_o to_o worship_n god_n alone_o and_o not_o saint_n that_o none_o can_v be_v mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n but_o only_o he_o that_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o nature_n both_o of_o god_n and_o man_n 12_o that_o the_o original_a author_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n be_v the_o heathen_a philosopher_n how_o it_o do_v confound_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o popish_a writer_n and_o how_o it_o do_v deny_v the_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o purge_n of_o sin_n the_o chapter_n of_o conclusion_n show_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n by_o faith_n only_o without_o work_n that_o we_o possess_v heaven_n only_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o faith_n and_o be_v there_o the_o fruit_n thereof_o be_v reward_v with_o the_o degree_n of_o glory_n that_o the_o high_a way_n to_o damnation_n be_v to_o seek_v salvation_n by_o merit_n the_o pope_n deadly_a wound_n tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n in_o the_o chief_a and_o principal_a point_n now_o in_o controversy_n between_o the_o papist_n and_o vs._n chapter_n i._o this_o chapter_n tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n that_o notwithstanding_o both_o protestant_n and_o papist_n profess_v but_o one_o god_n one_o faith_n one_o baptism_n and_o one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n that_o yet_o there_o be_v so_o great_a a_o difference_n in_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o profession_n that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v combine_v and_o conjoin_v together_o to_o make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n 1_o it_o have_v be_v imagine_v christian_n reader_n that_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o papist_n and_o we_o profess_v one_o and_o the_o same_o god_n etc._n etc._n there_o may_v well_o be_v a_o union_n between_o we_o and_o they_o to_o make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o universal_a church_n but_o i_o trust_v through_o the_o help_n of_o god_n spirit_n it_o shall_v be_v make_v manifest_a to_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o god_n that_o it_o be_v no_o more_o possible_a then_o by_o mix_v with_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n by_o which_o saint_n hierome_n say_v w._n say_v hierome_n in_o his_o book_n upon_o thâ—_n 24._o of_o saint_n matth._n w._n we_o may_v understand_v all_o manner_n of_o perverse_a and_o false_a doctrine_n there_o can_v be_v make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o true_a christian_a religion_n true_a it_o be_v that_o many_o notable_a heretic_n of_o former_a time_n have_v profess_v one_o and_o the_o same_o god_n with_o the_o church_n and_o as_o saint_n chrysostome_n say_v matth._n say_v chrysostome_n of_o the_o work_n upon_o matth._n have_v get_v the_o note_n and_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n to_o wit_n say_v he_o church_n the_o scripture_n of_o god_n bishop_n and_o other_o order_n of_o clerk_n and_o likewise_o baptism_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o thanksgiving_n and_o to_o conclude_v christ_n himself_o but_o yet_o as_o he_o show_v that_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n will_v not_o admit_v they_o into_o the_o fellowship_n thereof_o nor_o take_v they_o for_o true_a member_n of_o the_o same_o the_o reason_n be_v for_o that_o with_o their_o profession_n they_o mingle_v such_o erroneous_a opinion_n of_o god_n as_o make_v he_o no_o god_n according_a to_o that_o which_o saint_n hilary_n say_v 1._o say_v hilary_n in_o ps_n 1._o to_o devise_v fancy_n of_o god_n be_v as_o horrible_a as_o to_o say_v there_o be_v no_o god_n 2_o for_o we_o believe_v and_o profess_v but_o one_o divine_a god_n according_a to_o deuter._n 4.35_o and_o one_o mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n even_o the_o man_n christ_n jesus_n according_a to_o saint_n paul_n 1._o tim._n 2.5_o the_o papist_n profess_v that_o the_o lord_n he_o be_v god_n but_o not_o god_n only_o and_o that_o christ_n be_v mediator_n but_o neither_o whole_o nor_o only_o as_o this_o first_o chapter_n shall_v plain_o demonstrate_v from_o their_o own_o doctor_n for_o one_o write_v thus_o iureiur_fw-fr thus_o fel._n in_o cap._n ego_fw-la n._n de_fw-fr iureiur_fw-fr the_o pope_n have_v the_o place_n upon_o earth_n not_o of_o a_o pure_a man_n but_o of_o a_o true_a god_n the_o bishop_n of_o aeix_n say_v gallica_n say_v contr_n bassinet_n ut_fw-la hist._n gallica_n our_o holy_a father_n the_o pope_n be_v a_o undoubted_a and_o true_a god_n on_o earth_n in_o their_o extravagant_n he_o be_v term_v glossa_fw-la term_v extra_n comment_n in_o glossa_fw-la our_o lord_n god_n the_o pope_n beside_o their_o council_n of_o trident_n lect_n trident_n trident._n in_o sexto_fw-la de_fw-fr lect_n decree_v he_o to_o be_v god_n in_o the_o council_n of_o lateraine_n one_o salute_v the_o pope_n with_o this_o title_n 4._o title_n latr._n sess_v 4._o thou_o be_v another_o god_n on_o earth_n which_o the_o pope_n accept_v as_o his_o due_n even_o as_o pope_n nicholas_n seek_v authority_n whereby_o he_o may_v claim_v that_o dignity_n find_v these_o word_n treasure_v up_o in_o the_o pope_n library_n evidenter_fw-la library_n nicholas_n dist._n 96._o satis_fw-la evidenter_fw-la it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o the_o pope_n of_o the_o godly_a prince_n constantine_n be_v call_v god_n to_o which_o word_n augustine_n steuche_n the_o keeper_n of_o the_o pope_n library_n add_v 141._o add_v steuche_fw-fr libr._n donat._n constant._n pag._n 141._o do_v thou_o not_o hear_v that_o the_o high_a bishop_n be_v call_v of_o constantine_n god_n and_o that_o he_o be_v take_v for_o god_n and_o worship_v as_o god_n with_o divine_a honour_n whereby_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o this_o title_n be_v not_o give_v he_o of_o flatterer_n against_o his_o will_n neither_o fell_a it_o out_o of_o their_o finger_n rash_o or_o by_o chance_n but_o with_o good_a consideration_n and_o therefore_o they_o ascribe_v also_o unto_o he_o the_o great_a power_n and_o authority_n not_o of_o a_o terrestrial_a god_n but_o even_o of_o a_o celestial_a and_o that_o in_o four_o respect_n 3_o first_o in_o grant_v to_o he_o as_o large_a command_n as_o to_o god_n himself_o for_o thus_o they_o write_v hostin_n write_v extravag_n de_fw-fr translat-episcopi_n quinto_fw-la hostin_n sin_n except_v the_o pope_n in_o a_o manner_n may_v do_v all_o that_o god_n may_v do_v again_o 10._o again_o counsel_n lat._n leo._n 10._o in_o the_o pope_n there_o be_v all_o manner_n of_o power_n above_o all_o power_n as_o well_o of_o heaven_n as_o of_o earth_n also_o statuta_fw-la also_o extravag_n de_fw-fr constitu_fw-la lib._n statuta_fw-la the_o pope_n have_v power_n over_o the_o angel_n both_o good_a and_o bad_a and_o scient_a and_o agrippa_z de_fw-fr vanitat_fw-la scient_a the_o pope_n have_v power_n to_o command_v the_o angel_n and_o have_v power_n over_o the_o dead_a again_o praetoris_fw-la again_o baldus_n in_o li._n barbarius_fw-la de_fw-fr officio_fw-la praetoris_fw-la the_o pope_n be_v all_o and_o above_o all_o furthermore_o pen_v furthermore_o l._n sacrilegij_fw-la c._n de_fw-fr crim_n sacril_n ind_z c._n ecclesia_fw-la ut_fw-la tit_n pen_v it_o be_v sacrilege_n to_o doubt_v of_o the_o pope_n power_n *_o for_o he_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o cause_n therefore_o we_o must_v make_v no_o question_n about_o his_o power_n see_v there_o be_v no_o cause_n of_o the_o first_o cause_n last_o flo._n last_o in_o bull._n clem._n 6._o &_o in_o ant._n flo._n the_o pope_n have_v so_o great_a power_n both_o in_o purgatory_n and_o also_o in_o hell_n that_o he_o may_v deliver_v by_o his_o indulgence_n &_o place_n in_o the_o heaven_n and_o habitation_n of_o the_o bless_a as_o many_o soul_n as_o he_o will_n so_o that_o in_o his_o power_n of_o command_v he_o be_v make_v equal_a with_o god_n as_o if_o he_o may_v be_v bold_a to_o say_v with_o our_o saviour_n matth._n 28._o all_o power_n be_v give_v to_o i_o in_o heaven_n and_o in_o earth_n 4_o second_o they_o match_v he_o with_o god_n in_o give_v he_o privilege_n and_o exemption_n from_o all_o censure_n say_v 141._o say_v dist._n satis_fw-la lib._n don._n constant._n pag._n 141._o the_o pope_n can_v at_o all_o be_v either_o bind_v or_o loose_v by_o the_o secular_a power_n
who_o as_o appeareth_z evident_o be_v call_v of_o the_o most_o godly_a prince_n constantine_n god_n see_v it_o be_v manifest_a god_n can_v be_v judge_v of_o man_n another_o say_v pen_v say_v baldus_n in_o c._n eccles_n ut_fw-la tit_n pen_v the_o pope_n may_v do_v all_o thing_n above_o law_n contrary_a to_o law_n and_o without_o law_n moreover_o papa_n moreover_o bonis_fw-la distinct._n 40._o si_fw-mi papa_n if_o the_o pope_n be_v find_v to_o neglect_v the_o salvation_n of_o his_o brethren_n unprofitable_a and_o slack_v in_o his_o office_n silent_a in_o that_o which_o be_v good_a hurtful_a to_o himself_o and_o all_o other_o yea_o though_o he_o lead_v with_o he_o innumerable_a soul_n by_o heap_n to_o the_o devil_n of_o hell_n yet_o may_v no_o mortal_a man_n find_v fault_n with_o he_o or_o presume_v to_o reproove_v he_o for_o so_o do_v for_o as_o another_o say_v 4._o say_v c._n inter_v in_o corpor_fw-la de_fw-fr translat_fw-la praela_n car_fw-fr paris_n in_o conc_fw-fr 63._o num_fw-la 162._o vol._n 4._o those_o thing_n he_o do_v he_o do_v they_o as_o god_n so_o that_o they_o say_v little_o less_o of_o he_o than_o what_o saint_n paul_n rom._n 9_o say_v of_o god_n who_o be_v thou_o that_o plead_v against_o god_n or_o that_o which_o job_n say_v of_o god_n chap._n 9_o who_o shall_v say_v unto_o he_o what_o do_v thou_o 5_o three_o in_o authorise_v his_o decree_n equal_a with_o god_n say_v thus_o france_n thus_o alexander_n to_o philip_n king_n of_o france_n that_o which_o the_o pope_n do_v be_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o canonical_a again_o generaâ—â—_n again_o adrian_z cause_n 25._o qâ—â—st_n i.q._n generaâ—â—_n it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o add_v or_o diminish_v any_o thing_n the_o pope_n have_v do_v also_o ibidem_fw-la also_o ibidem_fw-la whosoever_o shall_v violate_v or_o break_v the_o pope_n decree_n shall_v be_v accurse_v again_o ibidem_fw-la again_o ibidem_fw-la who_o so_o offend_v in_o break_v the_o pope_n law_n shall_v never_o be_v forgive_v and_o last_o 23._o last_o herâ—â—ans_fw-fr de_fw-fr poâ—â—â—â—_n papa_n cap._n 23._o the_o pope_n be_v by_o power_n and_o virtue_n the_o whole_a church_n we_o may_v not_o swerve_v from_o his_o judgement_n neither_o to_o the_o right_a hand_n nor_o to_o the_o left_a 17._o left_a jara_n in_o deut._n cap._n 17._o though_o he_o tell_v thou_o that_o thy_o right_a hand_n be_v thy_o left_a or_o that_o thy_o left_a hand_n be_v thy_o right_a hand_n such_o a_o sentence_n must_v be_v hold_v for_o good_a thus_o be_v his_o law_n in_o their_o account_n like_o those_o of_o which_o christ_n speak_v in_o the_o gospel_n matthew_n 5._o whosoever_o shall_v break_v one_o of_o these_o least_o commandment_n and_o teach_v man_n so_o he_o shall_v be_v call_v the_o least_o in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n 6_o four_o in_o subiect_v god_n word_n and_o holy_a scripture_n unto_o his_o censure_n as_o thus_o pap._n thus_o summa_fw-la angelan_n dist._n pap._n the_o pope_n may_v dispense_v for_o any_o commandment_n of_o the_o old_a or_o new_a testament_n glossa_fw-la testament_n 6._o q._n 1._o quicunque_fw-la in_o glossa_fw-la the_o pope_n privilege_n may_v be_v grant_v against_o the_o law_n of_o god_n 2._o god_n nicola_n cusan_a ad_fw-la bohaemos_n epist_n 2._o there_o be_v no_o commandment_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o gospel_n but_o such_o only_a as_o be_v take_v and_o hold_v by_o the_o church_n lutherium_fw-la church_n sylvester_n prierias_fw-la contra_fw-la lutherium_fw-la the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scripture_n take_v their_o force_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o doctrine_n ibidem_fw-la doctrine_n ibidem_fw-la the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o the_o pope_n be_v above_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n last_o ecclesia_fw-la last_o pighnus_n in_o contro_fw-la de_fw-fr ecclesia_fw-la the_o scripture_n be_v a_o nose_n of_o wax_n a_o dead_a letter_n and_o dumb_a judge_n whereupon_o another_o say_v 1561._o say_v john_n maria_z verracty_n editius_fw-la est_fw-la anno_fw-la 1561._o we_o must_v humble_o confess_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n be_v above_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o gospel_n 7_o so_o that_o by_o all_o these_o testimony_n out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o their_o grave_a writer_n we_o see_v plain_o that_o the_o romish_a church_n hold_v and_o esteem_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v not_o a_o terrestrial_a good_a but_o rather_o a_o celestial_a god_n for_o in_o that_o they_o will_v have_v he_o call_v god_n in_o a_o divine_a sense_n and_o take_v not_o for_o a_o pure_a man_n but_o for_o a_o true_a god_n and_o will_v have_v he_o to_o be_v worship_v with_o divine_a honour_n as_o god_n and_o to_o have_v power_n in_o heaven_n earth_n and_o hell_n over_o angel_n devil_n and_o man_n and_o to_o be_v able_a to_o deliver_v from_o hell_n and_o to_o give_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o free_v he_o from_o all_o censure_n and_o controlment_n of_o any_o and_o make_v his_o decree_n not_o only_o equal_a with_o god_n but_o above_o they_o they_o will_v have_v he_o to_o be_v a_o celestial_a god_n even_o in_o the_o high_a degree_n for_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o his_o law_n and_o decree_n that_o be_v the_o most_o high_a above_o all_o law_n and_o decree_n be_v the_o most_o high_a above_o all_o god_n and_o herein_o they_o prove_v he_o to_o be_v indeed_o that_o great_a antichrist_n the_o man_n of_o sin_n mention_v by_o saint_n paul_n 2._o 2_o thes_n 2._o 2._o thessaly_n 2._o that_o shall_v sit_v as_o god_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n show_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v god_n and_o exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n or_o that_o be_v worship_v that_o be_v not_o only_o above_o all_o prince_n and_o magistrate_n which_o in_o some_o sense_n be_v call_v god_n but_o above_o the_o three_o person_n unto_o who_o all_o divine_a worship_n and_o honour_n be_v only_o due_a and_o so_o we_o may_v conclude_v but_o they_o say_v no_o and_o who_o then_o shall_v be_v judge_n between_o we_o that_o shall_v these_o six_o unpartial_a judge_n joacham_n abbas_n iraeneus_n anselmus_fw-la saint_n hierome_n gregory_n the_o great_a and_o erasmus_n joacham_n say_v abbas_n say_v joacham_n abbas_n he_o it_o be_v that_o exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n or_o that_o be_v worship_v which_o be_v call_v holy_a lord_n and_o most_o holy_a pope_n iraeneus_n say_v one_o say_v iraeneus_n lib._n 5._o lest_o chapter_n save_o one_o antichrist_n notwithstanding_o he_o be_v but_o a_o slave_n yet_o he_o will_v be_v worship_v as_o if_o he_o be_v god_n and_o proclaim_v as_o a_o king_n anselmus_fw-la say_v 2_o say_v anselmus_fw-la 2._o thessaly_n 2_o antichrist_n shall_v feign_v himself_o to_o be_v holy_a that_o he_o may_v deceive_v man_n under_o the_o colour_n of_o holiness_n yea_o and_o he_o shall_v call_v himself_o god_n and_o shall_v cause_v himself_o to_o be_v worship_v and_o shall_v promise_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n saint_n hierome_n say_v 11._o say_v hierom._n in_o zachar._n 11._o this_o shepherd_n be_v so_o wicked_a that_o he_o be_v not_o call_v a_o worshipper_n of_o idol_n but_o a_o idol_n itself_o because_o he_o call_v himself_o god_n and_o will_v be_v worship_v of_o all_o man_n gregory_n the_o great_a say_v job._n say_v gregory_n in_o his_o 25._o book_n upon_o the_o 34._o &_o 14._o chapter_n of_o job._n whereas_o he_o be_v a_o damn_a man_n and_o not_o a_o spirit_n live_v he_o feign_v himself_o to_o be_v god_n to_o conclude_v erasmus_n say_v thus_o of_o the_o pope_n sect._n pope_n erasmus_n upon_o the_o 16._o hap_n of_o the_o râ—u_n lat_fw-la 2._o sect._n that_o beast_n at_o rome_n of_o who_o we_o speak_v before_o be_v the_o very_a right_a antichrist_n which_o work_v against_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ._n and_o yet_o for_o a_o more_o full_a resolution_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o same_o great_a antichrist_n which_o saint_n paul_n call_v the_o man_n of_o sin_n and_o son_n of_o perdition_n that_o shall_v exalt_v himself_o above_o god_n their_o saint_n hildigard_n a_o nun_n vision_n nun_n hildig_n in_o her_o three_o â—ook_n the_o 11._o vision_n give_v the_o pope_n these_o very_a same_o title_n the_o man_n of_o sin_n and_o son_n of_o perdition_n and_o their_o prophâ—â—_n paracelsus_n in_o his_o twelve_o figure_v prediction_n direct_v to_o the_o pope_n proove_v he_o also_o to_o be_v the_o same_o for_o say_v â—â—e_z prediction_n â—â—e_z paras_n 12._o prediction_n thou_o have_v lift_v thyself_o on_o high_a and_o a_o little_a after_o thou_o have_v exalt_v thyself_o above_o god_n and_o he_o shall_v return_v unto_o thou_o the_o reward_n thou_o have_v seek_v now_o then_o whereas_o some_o have_v doubt_v whether_o the_o pope_n be_v that_o great_a antichrist_n for_o that_o the_o great_a antichrist_n shall_v come_v unto_o such_o a_o exceed_a great_a height_n of_o pride_n and_o vainglory_n as_o that_o none_o before_o he_o can_v neither_o after_o
even_o christ_n himself_o seem_v to_o give_v place_n to_o these_o and_o these_o man_n rule_n and_o order_n be_v prefer_v above_o the_o gospel_n dominike_n say_v they_o 24._o they_o anth._n bishop_n of_o florence_n in_o hiâ—â—_n par._n 3._o tit_n 23._o &_o 24._o shed_v his_o blood_n daily_o both_o for_o those_o that_o be_v conversant_a in_o earth_n and_o for_o those_o that_o be_v in_o purgatory_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o they_o also_o say_v their_o church_n sing_v thus_o of_o dominike_n 187._o dominike_n pag_n 187._o o_o wonderful_a hope_n that_o thou_o have_v give_v of_o frances_n thus_o conformity_n thus_o conformity_n frances_n who_o typical_a jesus_n we_o call_v the_o captain_n and_o ruler_n of_o minority_n all_o grant_v we_o in_o heaven_n place_n perpetual_a and_o they_o say_v that_o whereas_o christ_n endure_v the_o torment_n of_o nail_n in_o hand_n and_o foot_n but_o a_o few_o hour_n he_o endure_v nail_n in_o his_o hand_n and_o foot_n for_o we_o full_o two_o year_n of_o becket_n thus_o book_n thus_o becket_n in_o a_o prayer_n book_n by_o the_o blood_n of_o thomas_n which_o for_o thou_o he_o do_v spend_v make_v we_o o_o christ_n to_o climb_v whither_o thomas_n do_v ascend_v of_o swithen_n they_o say_v liturgy_n say_v in_o liturgy_n by_o he_o our_o sin_n be_v do_v away_o 12_o thus_o do_v they_o make_v many_o mediator_n of_o redemption_n unto_o who_o may_v be_v add_v their_o faith_n in_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o pardon_n for_o he_o whosoever_o for_o the_o time_n be_v be_v in_o the_o second_o rank_n or_o order_n of_o who_o they_o write_v and_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v a_o saviour_n as_o simon_n begnius_n bishop_n of_o modrusia_n say_v thus_o to_o pope_n leo_n 601._o leo_n council_n late_a sect._n 6._o pag._n 601._o o_o bless_a leo_n we_o have_v look_v for_o thou_o to_o be_v our_o saviour_n neither_o be_v this_o press_v upon_o he_o but_o willing_o receive_v as_o his_o due_n as_o may_v appear_v in_o that_o the_o pope_n himself_o suffer_v the_o ambassador_n of_o cicilia_n to_o lie_v prostrate_a on_o the_o ground_n before_o he_o and_o to_o pray_v 7._o pray_v paulus_n aemilius_n lib._n 7._o o_o thou_o that_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o thou_o that_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n give_v we_o peace_n and_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v of_o sufficient_a power_n to_o save_v a_o other_o write_v thus_o fleâ—_n thus_o bull_n of_o clement_n the_o 6._o and_o anthon._n of_o fleâ—_n the_o pope_n have_v so_o great_a power_n both_o in_o purgatory_n and_o also_o in_o hell_n that_o he_o may_v deliver_v by_o his_o indulgence_n and_o place_n in_o heaven_n as_o many_o soul_n as_o he_o will_n thus_o they_o avow_v not_o only_o that_o every_o soul_n must_v be_v save_v under_o the_o pope_n but_o that_o the_o pope_n must_v be_v their_o saviour_n neither_o he_o himself_o alone_o but_o those_o also_o that_o he_o will_v authorise_v for_o as_o one_o say_v 71._o say_v cardinal_n allen_n in_o fulby_n answer_v to_o a_o false_a catholic_a p._n 71._o the_o chief_a and_o principal_a pastor_n by_o their_o sovereign_a authority_n may_v whole_o discharge_v offender_n from_o all_o pain_n to_o come_v and_o yet_o further_o that_o christ_n may_v be_v quite_o shut_v out_o and_o there_o may_v be_v many_o aberration_n they_o have_v set_v up_o for_o mediator_n and_o helper_n unto_o salvation_n image_n prayer_n to_o image_n dirge_n almsdeed_n and_o purgatory_n unto_o the_o image_n of_o the_o cross_n thus_o they_o pray_v book_n pray_v in_o a_o prayer_n book_n all_o hail_n o_o cross_n our_o only_a hope_n in_o this_o time_n of_o thy_o passion_n in_o faithful_a people_n grace_n increase_n and_o grant_v of_o sin_n remission_n 13_o also_o notwithstanding_o he_o who_o they_o fain_o to_o be_v their_o founder_n 1.18_o 1._o pet._n 1.18_o saint_n peter_n say_v we_o be_v not_o redeem_v with_o corruptible_a thing_n as_o silver_n and_o gold_n but_o with_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o christ_n direct_o contrary_a they_o teach_v and_o say_v 174._o say_v allen_n in_o fulke_n pa._n 202._o &_o 174._o by_o alm_n we_o may_v redeem_v our_o sin_n and_o they_o that_o be_v in_o purgatory_n also_o and_o again_o 239._o again_o in_o thâ—_n same_o book_n pa._n 239._o good_a work_n cleanse_v before_o hand_n deliver_v the_o soul_n from_o death_n and_o lift_v it_o up_o to_o eternal_a life_n and_o last_o ibidem_fw-la last_o ibidem_fw-la regard_v not_o the_o jangler_n that_o will_v say_v good_a work_n do_v not_o purge_v sin_n and_o win_v heaven_n 14_o last_o of_o all_o to_o the_o intent_n that_o we_o shall_v find_v more_o sufficiency_n elsewhere_o then_o in_o christ_n they_o further_o write_v 202._o write_v allen_n in_o fulke_n pag._n 202._o the_o sacrifice_n do_v by_o we_o that_o be_v alive_a do_v wipe_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o those_o that_o be_v dead_a again_o doctor_n again_o the_o popish_a doctor_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n do_v take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o quick_a and_o dead_a and_o again_o 92._o again_o allen_n in_o fulke_n 92._o purgatory_n pain_n do_v not_o only_o serve_v god_n justice_n for_o the_o punishment_n of_o sin_n but_o also_o cleanse_v and_o quallifi_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n defile_v moreover_o 133_o moreover_o allen_n pag._n 133_o in_o purgatory_n we_o must_v be_v hold_v from_o life_n and_o liberty_n till_o we_o have_v pay_v the_o utmost_a farthing_n the_o toleration_n of_o which_o bond_n shall_v recompense_v the_o debt_n and_o to_o knit_v up_o all_o in_o a_o word_n to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n they_o have_v entitle_v a_o prayer_n begin_v thus_o book_n thus_o in_o a_o prayer_n book_n o_o maker_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n king_n of_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o lord_n which_o of_o nothing_o do_v make_v i_o to_o thy_o own_o similitude_n and_o likeness_n and_o do_v redeem_v i_o with_o thy_o own_o blood_n who_o i_o a_o sinner_n be_o not_o worthy_a to_o call_v upon_o i_o desire_v thou_o etc._n etc._n and_o so_o forward_o for_o all_o thing_n needful_a both_o for_o soul_n and_o body_n 15_o wherefore_o then_o if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v true_a namely_o that_o christ_n by_o his_o death_n and_o bloodshedding_n save_v we_o but_o from_o the_o guilt_n of_o that_o one_o sin_n of_o adam_n and_o that_o we_o be_v save_v from_o the_o malediction_n of_o the_o multitude_n of_o all_o our_o transgression_n by_o the_o pope_n and_o their_o principal_a pastor_n and_o by_o the_o infinite_a number_n of_o true_a and_o false_a saint_n and_o so_o many_o name_n of_o other_o mean_n how_o do_v they_o true_o hold_v that_o which_o saint_n peter_n say_v act_v 4.12_o 4.12_o act_n 4.12_o that_o among_o man_n there_o be_v give_v none_o other_o name_n under_o heaven_n whereby_o we_o must_v be_v save_v but_o only_o by_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n or_o which_o the_o prophet_n esay_n in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n say_v 63.3_o 63.3_o esay_n 63.3_o i_o have_v tread_v the_o winepress_a alone_o and_o of_o all_o people_n there_o be_v none_o with_o i_o or_o if_o christ_n can_v or_o do_v not_o save_v without_o all_o other_o or_o other_o help_n why_o then_o say_v the_o author_n to_o the_o hebrew_n 1.3_o he_o have_v purge_v our_o sin_n by_o himself_o 13.39_o hebr._n 1.3_o act_n 13.39_o or_o why_o say_v saint_n paul_n thus_o of_o christ_n act_n 13.39_o by_o he_o every_o one_o that_o believe_v be_v justify_v or_o why_o do_v the_o angel_n command_v the_o virgin_n to_o call_v her_o son_n jesus_n but_o because_o as_o he_o say_v math._n 1.21_o 1.21_o matth._n 1.21_o he_o shall_v save_v his_o people_n from_o their_o sin_n if_o he_o than_o he_o alone_o and_o why_o then_o shall_v we_o seek_v for_o so_o many_o he_o and_o she_o saviour_n wherefore_o howsoever_o they_o seem_v in_o the_o outward_a letter_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o confess_v christ_n to_o be_v the_o only_a saviour_n yet_o we_o see_v it_o be_v none_o otherwise_o than_o they_o confess_v god_n to_o be_v the_o only_a god_n which_o be_v instead_o of_o one_o to_o have_v many_o to_o conclude_v it_o be_v a_o true_a consequent_a that_o so_o many_o saviour_n so_o many_o christ_n so_o many_o christ_n so_o many_o faith_n so_o many_o faith_n so_o many_o baptism_n therefore_o whether_o profess_v one_o god_n one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n one_o faith_n and_o one_o baptism_n after_o this_o antichristian_a manner_n be_v to_o hold_v the_o foundation_n sound_n or_o not_o sound_o and_o utter_o to_o overthrow_v the_o foundation_n let_v the_o christian_a reader_n judge_n as_o also_o whether_o there_o be_v so_o near_o a_o conjunction_n in_o our_o profession_n that_o they_o and_o we_o may_v be_v combine_v and_o conjoin_v together_o to_o make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n as_o also_o whether_o this_o be_v
not_o full_o sufficient_a to_o prove_v the_o pope_n that_o great_a antichrist_n foretell_v by_o saint_n hierome_n 11._o hierome_n hierome_n ad_fw-la algasia_n quest_n 11._o that_o shall_v sit_v in_o the_o church_n as_o if_o he_o be_v christ_n the_o saviour_n but_o for_o asmuch_o as_o they_o deny_v it_o and_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o day_n depend_v upon_o bellarmine_n judgement_n out_o of_o who_o work_n as_o it_o be_v very_o suppose_v parson_n have_v publish_v to_o the_o view_n of_o the_o world_n and_o delude_v of_o many_o ten_o several_a objection_n for_o the_o clear_n the_o pope_n from_o be_v antichrist_n it_o rest_v that_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n we_o answer_v those_o objection_n that_o so_o all_o doubt_n may_v be_v remove_v and_o herein_o as_o the_o original_a author_n i_o will_v use_v only_o the_o name_n of_o bellarmine_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n i_o demand_v what_o hope_n of_o comfort_n we_o can_v look_v to_o have_v at_o these_o popish_a god_n and_o saviour_n see_v their_o own_o saint_n bridget_n who_o boniface_n the_o nine_o pope_n of_o that_o name_n canonize_v say_v 41_o say_v bridget_n in_o her_o first_o book_n c._n 41_o all_o their_o follower_n and_o favourer_n shall_v be_v cut_v off_o dis-jointed_a and_o pull_v in_o piece_n like_v unto_o a_o wall_n that_o be_v a_o cast_v down_o where_o be_v not_o leave_v one_o stone_n stand_v upon_o a_o other_o neither_o shall_v my_o love_n and_o mercy_n ever_o warm_v they_o nor_o build_v they_o up_o again_o into_o eternal_a mansion_n and_o as_o we_o see_v the_o question_n resolve_v what_o will_v be_v the_o end_n of_o those_o that_o depend_v upon_o these_o god_n and_o saviors_n so_o shall_v we_o see_v hereafter_o what_o will_v be_v the_o end_n of_o those_o god_n and_o saviour_n chap._n ii_o contain_v ten_o several_a objection_n for_o the_o clear_n if_o it_o have_v be_v possible_a the_o pope_n from_o be_v antichrist_n set_v forth_o under_o the_o letter_n n._n d._n with_o answer_n thereunto_o thou_o shall_v understand_v christian_n reader_n that_o who_o saint_n john_n in_o his_o first_o epistle_n chap._n 2.22_o 1_o john_n 2.22_o 2._o call_v antichrist_n in_o the_o 22._o verse_n he_o declare_v to_o have_v mean_v certain_a disciple_n which_o be_v fall_v from_o the_o fellowship_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o other_o that_o by_o their_o mean_n go_v abroad_o teach_v doctrine_n whereby_o christ_n be_v deny_v to_o be_v the_o true_a messiah_n so_o that_o because_o such_o antichristian_a teacher_n be_v then_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n by_o who_o the_o great_a mystery_n of_o iniquity_n be_v begin_v which_o when_o the_o great_a antichrist_n shall_v come_v shall_v be_v full_o perfect_v he_o do_v not_o stick_v to_o say_v but_o that_o antichrist_n be_v then_o come_v whereas_o notwithstanding_o the_o great_a antichrist_n be_v not_o then_o come_v 2.7_o 2_o thess_n 2.7_o for_o as_o saint_n paul_n declare_v to_o the_o thessalonian_o epist_n 2._o cha_z 2._o there_o be_v then_o a_o impediment_n that_o do_v stay_v his_o come_n which_o say_v he_o shall_v let_v till_o he_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o way_n which_o as_o tertullian_n saint_n augustine_n and_o saint_n chrysostome_n expound_v be_v the_o roman_a emperor_n and_o likewise_o saint_n hierome_n in_o these_o word_n algasia_n word_n hierome_n to_o algasia_n the_o roman_a emperor_n which_o now_o keep_v all_o nation_n in_o subjection_n must_v first_o be_v overthrow_v and_o then_o shall_v antichrist_n come_v the_o fountain_n of_o iniquity_n by_o which_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o by_o saint_n johns_n antichrist_n we_o can_v understand_v the_o great_a antichrist_n therefore_o the_o question_n be_v who_o the_o great_a antichrist_n shall_v be_v we_o say_v he_o be_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n they_o say_v he_o shall_v be_v a_o jew_n of_o jerusalem_n but_o this_o be_v but_o our_o yea_o and_o their_o nay_o and_o how_o then_o shall_v it_o be_v try_v who_o be_v in_o the_o right_a bellarmine_n suppose_v in_o his_o wardword_n the_o answer_n to_o sir_n francis_n hastings_n watchword_n page_n 91.92_o have_v set_v down_o ten_o several_a objection_n to_o prove_v he_o a_o jew_n which_o god_n willing_a by_o these_o our_o answer_n shall_v be_v prove_v a_o gentile_a the_o first_o objection_n 2_o first_o then_o say_v bellarmine_n that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v antichrist_n or_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n whereof_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n our_o saviour_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v speak_v and_o that_o rome_n be_v babylon_n in_o that_o sense_n that_o these_o good_a fellow_n do_v mean_a that_o be_v rome_n christen_v be_v a_o mere_a jest_n for_o that_o as_o the_o true_a christ_n be_v one_o singular_a man_n so_o shall_v the_o true_a antichrist_n be_v one_o singular_a man_n also_o and_o not_o a_o succession_n of_o man_n one_o after_o another_o as_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v and_o this_o be_v evident_o gather_v by_o the_o ancient_a father_n out_o of_o the_o word_n of_o holy_a scripture_n namely_o daniel_n 7._o and_o 11._o john_n 5.2_o 2_o thessalonian_o 2._o 1_o john_n 2._o apocal_a 13._o and_o 17._o the_o answer_n 3_o here_o christian_n reader_n seem_v a_o very_a great_a likelihood_n that_o by_o the_o great_a antichrist_n shall_v be_v mean_v only_o one_o person_n see_v he_o produce_v no_o less_o than_o seven_o place_n of_o scripture_n to_o testify_v the_o same_o but_o it_o be_v a_o wonder_n to_o see_v that_o a_o man_n learned_a and_o seem_v devout_a shall_v so_o apparent_o wrest_v the_o scripture_n for_o it_o be_v without_o all_o contradiction_n that_o not_o any_o one_o of_o his_o place_n do_v prove_v his_o assertion_n the_o likely_a place_n be_v the_o 2._o 2.3_o 2._o thess_n 2.3_o thessaly_n 2._o in_o which_o saint_n paul_n call_v antichrist_n the_o man_n of_o sin_n but_o do_v it_o therefore_o follow_v that_o he_o mean_v only_o one_o man_n no_o no_o more_o then_o by_o call_v he_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n the_o son_n of_o perdition_n he_o mean_v one_o person_n for_o in_o the_o scripture_n it_o be_v very_o apparent_a that_o by_o such_o like_a title_n be_v not_o always_o mean_v one_o singular_a person_n 43.27_o esay_n 43.27_o see_v we_o find_v in_o the_o 43._o chapter_n of_o esay_n 27._o verse_n be_v mean_v a_o great_a number_n of_o man_n include_v in_o the_o name_n father_n 11._o exod._n 4.23_o rom._n 9.27_o dan._n 11._o and_o in_o exodus_fw-la the_o 4._o chap._n 23._o verse_n all_o the_o israelite_n who_o number_n saint_n paul_n say_v rom._n 9.27_o be_v as_o the_o sandâ—_n of_o the_o sea_n be_v include_v in_o the_o title_n of_o a_o son_n and_o in_o daniel_n 11._o the_o whole_a succession_n of_o king_n in_o their_o several_a kingdom_n be_v include_v in_o the_o person_n of_o one_o king_n and_o therefore_o see_v that_o under_o the_o title_n of_o a_o man_n or_o a_o son_n be_v include_v more_o thousand_o then_o the_o pope_n be_v hundred_o bellarmine_n ignorance_n in_o the_o manner_n &_o phrase_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v lay_v open_a and_o his_o mouth_n stop_v for_o accuse_v we_o of_o ignorance_n in_o include_v all_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n or_o son_n of_o perdition_n and_o the_o rather_o because_o they_o themselves_o ordinary_o use_v also_o the_o like_a phrase_n of_o speech_n as_o when_o they_o call_v the_o whole_a succession_n of_o pope_n that_o one_o head_n of_o christ_n church_n therefore_o if_o the_o scripture_n have_v not_o teach_v we_o so_o to_o speak_v we_o may_v yet_o have_v learn_v of_o they_o how_o to_o call_v the_o whole_a succession_n of_o pope_n that_o one_o head_n of_o antichrist_n church_n 4_o and_o whereas_o to_o dazzle_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o ignorant_a he_o produce_v the_o father_n upon_o his_o place_n of_o scripture_n as_o though_o they_o by_o antichrist_n have_v mean_v one_o proper_a person_n let_v he_o hear_v therefore_o how_o they_o have_v use_v to_o speak_v of_o he_o saint_n hierome_n say_v 24._o say_v hierome_n in_o his_o book_n upon_o matth._n 24._o the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n shall_v stand_v in_o the_o church_n until_o the_o consummation_n of_o time_n and_o show_v himself_o as_o god_n now_o it_o be_v clear_a he_o can_v not_o mean_v this_o of_o one_o particular_a person_n for_o that_o he_o know_v as_o well_o as_o we_o no_o one_o man_n can_v live_v to_o the_o consummation_n and_o end_n of_o time_n also_o that_o ancient_a writer_n eusebius_n speak_v of_o antichrist_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n thus_o preparation_n thus_o eusebius_n in_o his_o 7._o book_n of_o preparation_n this_o be_v a_o token_n not_o that_o he_o but_o that_o they_o hate_v god_n for_o that_o they_o will_v have_v themselves_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o god_n again_o their_o saint_n bridget_n say_v that_o she_o be_v command_v in_o a_o vision_n to_o signify_v to_o 8._o to_o bridget_n in_o her_o
in_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n be_v that_o very_o same_o seduce_a antichrist_n yea_o doubtless_o the_o same_o which_o not_o jew_n hereafter_o but_o as_o the_o middle_a part_n of_o our_o former_a chapter_n prove_v christian_n long_a since_o have_v receive_v for_o their_o messiah_n and_o saviour_n seek_v remission_n of_o sin_n and_o everlasting_a salvation_n at_o his_o hand_n and_o therefore_o see_v the_o great_a antichrist_n be_v a_o christian_n and_o receyve_v of_o christian_n for_o their_o messiah_n bellarmine_n may_v very_o well_o say_v it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o the_o jew_n unto_o who_o the_o very_a name_n of_o christian_n be_v odious_a shall_v receive_v the_o pope_n for_o their_o messiah_n who_o carry_v the_o name_n of_o christian_n nor_o that_o they_o shall_v receive_v the_o great_a antichrist_n for_o their_o saviour_n the_o three_o objection_n 9_o the_o doctrine_n and_o gospel_n of_o christ_n must_v be_v first_o preach_v to_o all_o nation_n before_o the_o true_a antichrist_n come_v matth._n 24._o and_o 2._o thes_n 2._o and_o so_o the_o consent_n of_o old_a doctor_n upon_o the_o same_o place_n do_v agree_v which_o thing_n be_v not_o yet_o fulfil_v as_o s._n augustine_n in_o his_o time_n do_v large_o declare_v epist_n 80._o and_o we_o also_o show_v in_o we_o much_o more_o by_o the_o vast_a infidel_n country_n daily_o discover_v the_o answer_n 10._o behold_v christian_n reader_n how_o to_o shadow_v the_o pope_n from_o be_v reveal_v to_o be_v antichrist_n he_o proceed_v in_o pervert_v the_o scripture_n for_o whereas_o in_o the_o 24._o chap._n of_o s._n 14_o matth._n â—4_n 14_o matthew_n christ_n say_v this_o gospel_n of_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v preach_v through_o the_o whole_a world_n for_o a_o witness_n unto_o all_o nation_n and_o then_o shall_v the_o end_n come_v he_o thus_o pervert_v both_o word_n and_o sense_n and_o say_v and_o then_o shall_v antichrist_n come_v and_o this_o come_v to_o pass_v only_o by_o his_o misse-understanding_n these_o word_n that_o follow_v in_o the_o text_n when_o you_o therefore_o shall_v see_v the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n speak_v of_o by_o daniel_n the_o prophet_n stand_v in_o the_o holy_a place_n etc._n etc._n for_o this_o he_o understand_v to_o have_v be_v speak_v of_o antichrist_n whereas_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o it_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o idol_n which_o the_o roman_n shall_v set_v up_o in_o the_o temple_n and_o that_o heathenish_a worship_n which_o those_o gentile_n shall_v spread_v over_o all_o jewrie_n whereby_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n shall_v be_v most_o horrible_o corrupt_v immediate_o after_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n when_o as_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n shall_v cease_v according_a to_o that_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n 12.11_o and_o hereof_o it_o be_v which_o s._n chrisostome_n say_v thus_o math._n thus_o chrisost_n in_o his_o 40._o hom._n upon_o the_o unperfect_a work_n of_o math._n when_o you_o shall_v see_v the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n stand_v in_o the_o holy_a place_n that_o be_v say_v he_o when_o you_o shall_v see_v the_o ungodly_a heresy_n which_o be_v the_o army_n of_o antichrist_n stand_v in_o the_o holy_a place_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o time_n let_v he_o that_o be_v in_o jewrie_n flee_v unto_o the_o hill_n that_o be_v say_v he_o let_v they_o that_o be_v in_o christendom_n resort_n unto_o the_o scripture_n and_o for_o antichrist_n not_o come_v before_o the_o gospel_n be_v preach_v to_o all_o nation_n that_o prove_v nothing_o that_o he_o be_v not_o already_o come_v see_v the_o gospel_n have_v already_o be_v preach_v to_o all_o nation_n for_o not_o only_o the_o apostle_n s_o paul_n say_v of_o the_o apostle_n universal_a preach_v romans_z 10.18_o no_o doubt_v their_o sound_n go_v out_o through_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o their_o word_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n but_o they_o themselves_o in_o their_o rozarie_n most_o evident_o declare_v that_o they_o do_v preach_v all_o the_o world_n over_o for_o there_o say_v they_o peter_n first_o preach_v in_o jewrie_n then_o in_o syria_n antioch_n and_o other_o place_n and_o last_o of_o all_o in_o italy_n andrew_n in_o achaia_n james_n the_o great_a in_o spain_n john_n in_o asia_n thomas_n in_o india_n james_n the_o less_o in_o jerusalem_n philip_n in_o phrigia_n bartholmewe_n in_o scythia_n matthew_n in_o aethiopia_n simon_n in_o persia_n thadeus_n in_o mesopotamia_n mathias_n in_o palestina_n paul_n in_o most_o part_n of_o the_o world_n again_o he_o cit_v the_o â—_o thessaly_n 2._o in_o which_o there_o can_v be_v find_v any_o one_o word_n that_o do_v prove_v his_o assertion_n but_o this_o i_o find_v in_o the_o 7._o verse_n by_o the_o judgement_n of_o tertullian_n saint_n ambrose_n s._n augustine_n and_o those_o word_n of_o s._n hierome_n before_o cite_v algasia_n cite_v hierome_n unto_o algasia_n the_o roman_a emperor_n which_o now_o keep_v all_o nation_n in_o subjection_n must_v first_o be_v overthrow_v and_o then_o shall_v antichrist_n come_v the_o fountain_n of_o iniquity_n that_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n come_v be_v then_o when_o the_o emperor_n of_o rome_n be_v remove_v out_o of_o his_o place_n to_o constantinople_n and_o the_o empire_n bring_v to_o confusion_n which_o time_n they_o know_v as_o well_o as_o we_o be_v between_o the_o reign_n of_o augustus_n and_o carolus_n magnus_n for_o in_o that_o 300_o and_o odd_a year_n space_n to_o wit_n from_o about_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 500_o to_o 800._o by_o sedition_n the_o empire_n stand_v void_a palmer_n palmer_n as_o both_o euagrius_n and_o palmar_n witness_v chronic._n witness_v euagrius_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 16._o chronic._n in_o which_o compass_n of_o time_n as_o erasmus_n testify_v cap._n testify_v erasmus_n upon_o the_o 13._o cap._n rise_v up_o in_o rome_n that_o spiritual_a beast_n resemble_v christ_n the_o lamb_n mention_v in_o the_o 13._o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n unto_o who_o as_o the_o text_n declare_v power_n be_v give_v over_o nation_n &_o kingdom_n and_o as_o the_o pope_n calendar_n declare_v that_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o phocas_n the_o emperor_n which_o murder_v his_o predecessor_n boniface_n the_o three_o bishop_n of_o rome_n of_o that_o name_n obtain_v that_o universal_a power_n even_o to_o be_v call_v vniverfall_a bishop_n and_o in_o stead_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v head_n of_o christ_n universal_a church_n therefore_o we_o see_v it_o evident_a that_o in_o this_o boniface_n be_v antichrist_n first_o rise_v but_o they_o say_v no_o and_o who_o then_o shall_v be_v judge_n between_o we_o that_o shall_v their_o s._n vincent_n and_o the_o great_a bishop_n of_o rome_n gregory_n saint_n thâ—â—orld_n saint_n vincent_n in_o 〈◊〉_d treatise_n of_o the_o end_n of_o thâ—â—orld_n vincent_n prophesy_v of_o the_o fall_n from_o the_o true_a catholic_n faith_n and_o of_o the_o come_n of_o two_o kind_n of_o antichrist_n the_o one_o he_o call_v a_o pure_a antichrist_n to_o wit_n a_o open_a profess_a adversary_n of_o christ_n which_o all_o man_n know_v be_v the_o turk_n for_o he_o proclaym_v open_a war_n against_o both_o sort_n of_o christian_n therefore_o he_o call_v he_o pure_a because_o he_o be_v without_o hypocrisy_n or_o colour_n of_o feign_a friendship_n the_o other_o he_o call_v a_o mix_a kind_n of_o antichrist_n and_o this_o shall_v be_v say_v he_o a_o evil_a pope_n make_v by_o a_o certain_a evil_a prince_n of_o great_a power_n who_o shall_v place_v his_o evil_a pope_n in_o the_o field_n or_o plain_a of_o the_o province_n of_o babylon_n because_o there_o shall_v be_v nothing_o then_o but_o confusion_n unto_o this_o mix_a antichrist_n say_v he_o many_o prince_n shall_v adhere_v gregory_n when_o he_o perceive_v by_o john_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n that_o a_o universal_a bishop_n shall_v be_v make_v in_o that_o moricius_n the_o emperor_n maintain_v he_o in_o that_o ungodly_a title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n which_o he_o take_v upon_o he_o say_v he_o epist_n he_o gregory_n in_o his_o 34._o epist_n what_o else_o be_v signify_v hereby_o but_o that_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v at_o hand_n 38._o hand_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 38._o the_o king_n of_o pride_n be_v at_o hand_n and_o a_o army_n of_o priest_n be_v prepare_v which_o be_v a_o wicked_a and_o a_o horrible_a thing_n to_o be_v speak_v and_o indeed_o that_o all_o man_n may_v clear_o discern_v he_o when_o he_o be_v come_v he_o thus_o describe_v he_o unto_o they_o say_v ibidem_fw-la say_v ibidem_fw-la he_o be_v antichrist_n that_o shall_v claim_v to_o be_v call_v universal_a bishop_n and_o shall_v have_v a_o guard_n of_o priest_n to_o attend_v upon_o he_o and_o about_o two_o year_n after_o gregory_n death_n this_o boniface_n be_v so_o exalt_v now_o then_o forasmuch_o as_o all_o the_o successor_n of_o boniface_n from_o time_n to_o time_n have_v claim_v and_o retain_v both_o the_o title_n and_o dignity_n as_o their_o right_n and_o due_a though_o many_o nation_n
who_o perceive_v that_o the_o church_n be_v like_a to_o have_v a_o new_a husband_n to_o wit_n a_o universal_a bishop_n to_o be_v make_v and_o to_o become_v her_o head_n in_o stead_n of_o christ_n he_o confess_v with_o tear_n that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n be_v like_a to_o fall_v to_o ground_n for_o say_v he_o 55._o he_o gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 52._o &_o 55._o see_v the_o order_n of_o priesthood_n be_v fall_v within_o it_o can_v now_o stand_v long_o without_o and_o thus_o much_o concern_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o church_n especial_o of_o that_o part_n under_o the_o patriarkedome_n of_o rome_n before_o there_o be_v a_o universal_a pope_n establish_v in_o rome_n now_o it_o remain_v that_o we_o see_v how_o it_o grow_v to_o perfection_n under_o universal_a pope_n in_o these_o four_o principal_a point_n doctrine_n faith_n religion_n and_o general_a apostasy_n which_o god_n will_v shall_v be_v make_v evident_a by_o their_o own_o writer_n also_o 13_o touch_v the_o first_o point_n their_o saint_n vincent_n say_v end_n say_v vincent_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o latter_a end_n the_o religious_a order_n be_v become_v unto_o man_n soul_n the_o way_n of_o perdition_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o show_v the_o reason_n to_o be_v this_o for_o say_v he_o the_o most_o part_n of_o preacher_n preach_v now_o adays_o not_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o gospel_n but_o the_o subtlety_n of_o aristotle_n their_o s._n bridgit_n speak_v in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n say_v 133._o say_v bridgit_fw-la lib._n 4._o cap._n 133._o they_o annul_v and_o make_v of_o no_o effect_n my_o word_n they_o affirm_v and_o teach_v their_o own_o lie_n and_o deny_v my_o truth_n etc._n etc._n 26._o etc._n in_o lib._n 6._o of_o her_o revelation_n chap._n 26._o my_o word_n be_v unto_o they_o intolerable_a and_o my_o wisdom_n and_o doctrine_n in_o their_o account_n but_o vain_a therefore_o 132_o therefore_o lib._n 4._o cap._n 132_o they_o do_v not_o preach_v and_o publish_v to_o the_o people_n my_o word_n neither_o do_v they_o teach_v my_o doctrine_n etc._n etc._n 26._o etc._n lib._n 6._o of_o her_o revelat._n cap._n 26._o they_o follow_v their_o own_o fancy_n so_o that_o their_o own_o invention_n be_v unto_o they_o a_o law_n etc._n etc._n 15._o etc._n lib._n 6._o revelat_fw-la cap._n 15._o they_o say_v â—nd_v do_v boast_v that_o they_o understand_v my_o law_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v but_o for_o the_o deceive_n of_o other_o etc._n etc._n 4.132_o etc._n lib._n 4.132_o for_o of_o the_o upright_a man_n they_o make_v a_o wicked_a man_n of_o the_o simple_a they_o make_v a_o devil_n and_o this_o come_v to_o pass_v as_o then_o cardinal_n beno_n show_v because_o hudeb_n because_o beno_n de_fw-fr vita_fw-la &_o guests_n hudeb_n they_o be_v lead_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o error_n and_o doctrine_n of_o dâ—uâ—ls_n whereby_o as_o their_o bishop_n cornâ—luâ—s_n say_v trident._n say_v cornelijorat_n trident._n the_o savour_n of_o life_n be_v turn_v to_o the_o savour_n of_o death_n so_o as_o their_o matthew_n paris_n the_o monk_n say_v 1160._o say_v paris_n in_o henrico_n 2._o sub_fw-la 1160._o whence_o christian_n be_v wont_a to_o fetch_v the_o water_n of_o righteousness_n there_o they_o find_v a_o poison_a puddle_n and_o even_o thereby_o do_v their_o abbot_n â—oacham_n prove_v the_o pope_n and_o his_o clergy_n to_o be_v that_o whore_n of_o babylon_n mention_v in_o the_o seaventeenth_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o offer_v to_o the_o world_n the_o abomination_n and_o filthiness_n of_o her_o fornication_n in_o a_o golden_a cup._n jere._n cup._n joacham_n upon_o the_o 37._o chap._n jere._n the_o modern_a vicar_n of_o christ_n say_v he_o do_v neglect_v incense_n and_o myrrh_n but_o they_o seek_v after_o gold_n that_o they_o may_v with_o babylon_n the_o great_a lady_n of_o the_o world_n fill_v unto_o man_n wine_n in_o a_o golden_a cup_n to_o infect_v their_o follower_n with_o their_o abomination_n now_o therefore_o i_o demand_v of_o our_o roman_a catholic_n how_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o doctrine_n to_o grow_v unto_o any_o great_a perfection_n of_o corruption_n then_o to_o be_v square_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o error_n and_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n whereby_o good_a man_n be_v make_v wicked_a man_n and_o simple_a man_n make_v devil_n 14_o touch_v the_o second_o point_n namely_o faith_n their_o saint_n bridgit_fw-la in_o her_o four_o bâ—oke_n find_v rome_n to_o have_v seduce_v the_o romish_a church_n from_o her_o primitive_a purity_n call_v she_o a_o wretched_a and_o a_o uâ—_n happy_a city_n and_o a_o little_a after_o she_o say_v 30._o say_v bridgit_fw-la lib._n 4._o cap._n 30._o marvel_v not_o that_o i_o call_v rome_n a_o unhappy_a and_o a_o wretched_a city_n because_o of_o the_o aforesaid_a abuse_n and_o other_o the_o like_a much_o contrary_n to_o the_o statute_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n wherefore_o it_o be_v to_o be_v fear_v lest_o the_o catholic_a faith_n do_v short_o sail_v their_o saint_n hildegard_n a_o nun_n have_v in_o a_o vision_n see_v the_o pope_n in_o the_o show_n of_o a_o great_a and_o ugly_a monster_n and_o other_o fearful_a sigue_n over_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n write_v thus_o of_o the_o head_n thereof_o scivias_n thereof_o hildegard_n in_o her_o second_o book_n of_o she_o scivias_n the_o son_n of_o perdition_n shall_v endeavour_n through_o a_o most_o wicked_a deceit_n to_o seduce_v man_n for_o a_o time_n sweet_o and_o smooth_o by_o make_v crooked_a the_o pathway_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n that_o astrologian_n ruth_n speak_v of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n when_o the_o pope_n shall_v be_v install_v in_o his_o seat_n write_v thus_o book_n thus_o ruth_n in_o his_o 3._o chap._n of_o his_o book_n when_o as_o he_o shall_v enter_v into_o his_o house_n then_o shall_v the_o roman_n stumble_v in_o the_o faith_n their_o abbot_n joacham_n say_v jerem._n say_v joacham_n upon_o the_o first_o and_o second_o of_o jerem._n the_o pope_n consider_v not_o in_o how_o perverse_a a_o manner_n the_o lion_n of_o faith_n be_v throw_v down_o and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o say_v the_o religious_a order_n do_v defile_v the_o faith_n by_o their_o error_n teach_v perverse_o if_o in_o the_o head_n say_v he_o be_v not_o the_o soundness_n of_o faith_n much_o less_o be_v there_o in_o the_o heart_n the_o sincerity_n of_o hope_n and_o yet_o further_o off_o from_o the_o foot_n be_v the_o diligence_n of_o do_v charitable_a deed_n and_o albeit_o the_o faith_n of_o rome_n be_v of_o old_a publish_v through_o the_o whole_a world_n yet_o afterward_o her_o faith_n have_v be_v turn_v into_o perfidy_n and_o heresy_n again_o speak_v of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o rome_n he_o say_v jbidem_fw-la say_v jbidem_fw-la this_o be_v the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n and_o his_o seat_n this_o be_v that_o figtree_n which_o be_v dry_v up_o in_o the_o faith_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o the_o curse_n of_o transgression_n etc._n etc._n even_o the_o latter_a church_n the_o ship_n of_o saint_n peter_n their_o bishop_n cornelius_n say_v trident._n say_v oratio_fw-la cornelij_fw-la trident._n will_v to_o god_n they_o be_v not_o fall_v with_o one_o consent_n from_o faith_n to_o infidelity_n and_o from_o christ_n to_o antichrist_n to_o conclude_v joacham_n yet_o show_v of_o a_o more_o admirable_a perfection_n of_o fall_v from_o the_o true_a faith_n in_o christ_n in_o that_o he_o say_v jeremie_n say_v joacham_n upon_o the_o first_o and_o second_o chap._n of_o jeremie_n they_o have_v choose_v antichrist_n for_o christ_n the_o devil_n for_o god_n and_o hell_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n wherefore_o whether_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o man_n to_o fall_v from_o the_o faith_n in_o any_o great_a measure_n let_v the_o learned_a reader_n judge_v 15_o touch_v the_o three_o point_n to_o wit_n religion_n their_o saint_n bernard_n bewail_v the_o desperate_a estate_n of_o religion_n in_o his_o time_n say_v hildebrand_n say_v bernard_n supra_fw-la cant._n ser._n 33._o &_o guess_v hildebrand_n behold_v these_o time_n very_o much_o defile_v with_o the_o work_n that_o walk_v in_o darkness_n woe_n be_v to_o this_o generation_n because_o of_o the_o leaven_n of_o the_o pharise_n which_o be_v hypocrisy_n if_o it_o may_v be_v call_v hypocrisy_n which_o be_v now_o so_o rife_o that_o it_o can_v and_o so_o shameless_a that_o it_o seek_v not_o to_o be_v keep_v secret_a a_o rot_a contagion_n creep_v at_o this_o day_n through_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o wound_n of_o the_o church_n be_v inward_a and_o incarable_a their_o cardinal_n beno_n say_v hildeb_n say_v beno_n cardinalis_fw-la de_fw-la vita_fw-la &_o gestis_fw-la hildeb_n their_o religion_n savour_v nothing_o but_o of_o traiterousnesse_n and_o covetousness_n be_v lead_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o error_n and_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n their_o s._n elizabeth_n thus_o cry_v out_o against_o the_o romish_a clergy_n
continue_v but_o one_o year_n &_o then_o next_o after_o he_o enter_v antichrist_n even_o boniface_n the_o three_o who_o with_o a_o impudent_a face_n fall_v to_o contend_v open_o with_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n for_o his_o antichristian_a title_n and_o dignity_n and_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o phocas_n the_o murderer_n and_o emperor_n obtain_v it_o and_o get_v to_o be_v establish_v to_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n to_o be_v call_v supreme_a head_n of_o christ_n universal_a church_n and_o father_n of_o all_o christian_a bishop_n and_o rome_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o christian_n church_n and_o for_o plain_a proof_n hereof_o the_o pope_n own_o decretal_a say_v thus_o of_o this_o boniface_n decretal_a boniface_n decretal_a this_o man_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o phocas_n the_o emperor_n obtain_v against_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n that_o the_o sea_n of_o peter_n shall_v be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n as_o also_o platina_n in_o these_o word_n bonifacius_n word_n platina_n of_o bonifacius_n pope_n boniface_n the_o three_o obtain_v of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n that_o rome_n shall_v be_v call_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n but_o with_o great_a contention_n and_o much_o ado_n and_o here_o be_v now_o the_o first_o singular_a universal_a pope_n establish_v and_o marriage_n make_v between_o antichrist_n and_o the_o church_n which_o be_v no_o doubt_n in_o god_n justice_n bring_v to_o pass_v for_o that_o she_o be_v now_o become_v most_o corrupt_a in_o doctrine_n and_o lewd_a in_o life_n as_o not_o only_a gregory_n witness_v but_o also_o other_o history_n at_o large_a do_v declare_v but_o of_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o their_o church_n we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n to_o speak_v more_o plain_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n we_o will_v satisfy_v the_o reader_n what_o manner_n of_o supreme_a government_n themselves_o affirm_v the_o christian_a church_n have_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o rise_n of_o boniface_n which_o will_v also_o prove_v that_o to_o his_o time_n there_o be_v no_o singular_a universal_a pope_n allow_v and_o establish_v to_o be_v supreme_a head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n 8_o their_o great_a doctor_n master_n harding_n say_v 2._o say_v harding_n apologie_n chap._n 4._o division_n 2._o in_o great_a city_n where_o the_o high_a court_n for_o justice_n be_v keep_v and_o where_o the_o chief_a pagan_a priest_n of_o the_o latin_n name_v primi_fw-la flamen_fw-la be_v resident_a before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n there_o after_o christ_n come_n be_v patriarch_n or_o primate_fw-la place_v by_o who_o the_o weighty_a matter_n of_o bishop_n shall_v be_v decide_v which_o if_o he_o will_v have_v we_o to_o believe_v then_o must_v we_o also_o believe_v that_o the_o first_o supreme_a government_n that_o be_v ordain_v by_o the_o apostle_n over_o bishop_n and_o their_o universal_a cause_n be_v by_o certain_a chief_a or_o head_n bishop_n and_o not_o by_o one_o and_o then_o where_o be_v this_o singular_a supreme_a government_n of_o the_o pope_n over_o all_o bishop_n to_o be_v find_v but_o now_o to_o salve_v this_o fore_n come_v in_o their_o johannes_n boemos_n with_o these_o word_n and_o say_v christian_n say_v boemos_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o art_n chap._n 12._o of_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o christian_n the_o holy_a apostle_n do_v all_o consent_n that_o peter_n and_o all_o that_o follow_v he_o in_o the_o seat_n at_o rome_n shall_v for_o ever_o be_v call_v papa_n universal_a father_n of_o father_n a_o most_o horrible_a and_o blasphemous_a title_n forbid_v by_o our_o saviour_n christ_n to_o be_v give_v to_o any_o mortal_a man_n matth._n 23.9_o call_v no_o man_n your_o father_n upon_o earth_n for_o there_o be_v but_o one_o even_o your_o father_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n therefore_o see_v this_o title_n be_v proper_a to_o god_n alone_o christ_n the_o title_n of_o universal_a father_n forbid_v by_o christ_n and_o forbid_v by_o our_o saviour_n to_o be_v give_v to_o any_o other_o how_o can_v we_o believe_v that_o the_o apostle_n of_o christ_n dare_v consent_v to_o give_v it_o to_o peter_n or_o that_o peter_n dare_v ever_o take_v it_o upon_o he_o and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o he_o add_v further_a and_o say_v and_o that_o he_o shall_v at_o rome_n be_v precedent_n over_o the_o universal_a church_n as_o the_o emperor_n there_o be_v ruler_n over_o the_o world_n and_o to_o match_v the_o consul_n which_o be_v twain_o they_o appoint_v four_o head_n father_n in_o greek_a name_v patriarch_n one_o at_o constantinople_n another_o at_o antioch_n a_o three_o at_o alexandria_n and_o the_o four_o at_o jerusalem_n and_o hereby_o he_o will_v prove_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v supreme_a head_n over_o all_o but_o if_o gregory_n the_o great_a have_v not_o condemn_v this_o for_o a_o fond_a fable_n by_o confess_v that_o peter_n himself_o be_v not_o call_v universal_a apostle_n and_o that_o no_o bishop_n of_o rome_n before_o his_o time_n ever_o have_v that_o title_n or_o dignity_n yet_o he_o himself_o have_v for_o whereas_o he_o affirm_v the_o patriarch_n at_o the_o first_o ordination_n thereof_o to_o be_v four_o in_o number_n which_o indeed_o they_o be_v before_o there_o be_v a_o sift_n at_o constantinople_n and_o will_v have_v constantinople_n to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o four_o by_o the_o apostle_n own_o ordination_n it_o be_v grant_v by_o our_o english_a catholic_n 4._o catholic_n in_o their_o answer_n to_o i_o about_z page_z 4._o that_o till_o after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o name_n of_o constantinople_n once_o hear_v of_o which_o be_v above_o three_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n and_o about_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o decease_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n therefore_o how_o constantinople_n can_v be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o four_o by_o the_o apostle_n own_o ordination_n and_o deed_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_v as_o for_o the_o time_n before_o when_o she_o be_v poor_a and_o ruinous_a byzantium_n she_o can_v be_v none_o for_o as_o we_o hear_v by_o their_o doctor_n harding_n right_a now_o that_o the_o patriarchall_a city_n be_v the_o great_a and_o chief_a city_n but_o in_o this_o his_o foy_n sting_v in_o constantinople_n for_o one_o of_o the_o first_o four_o patriarch_n we_o see_v it_o evident_a he_o do_v it_o only_o to_o exalt_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n a_o degree_n above_o the_o patriarch_n which_o as_o we_o hear_v in_o the_o 3._o section_n section_n gregory_n in_o my_o 3._o section_n gregory_n condemn_v in_o that_o he_o say_v if_o one_o patriarch_n be_v call_v universal_a he_o derogate_v from_o the_o other_o pâ—â—triarkes_n also_o if_o this_o name_n may_v go_v currant_n honour_n be_v take_v away_o from_o all_o the_o patriarch_n of_o who_o he_o confess_v himself_o to_o be_v a_o equal_a and_o a_o fellow_n brother_n again_o see_v he_o also_o confess_v that_o to_o his_o time_n no_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v above_o a_o patriarch_n he_o prove_v boemous_a his_o testimony_n false_a also_o 600._o m._n hanmar_n in_o his_o ecclesiast_fw-la history_n of_o the_o first_o 600._o year_n after_o christ_n fol._n 564._o to_o 600._o m._n meredith_n hanmar_n doctor_n of_o divinity_n albeit_o he_o be_v of_o their_o mind_n that_o the_o patriarch_n have_v their_o beginning_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o will_v prove_v it_o by_o eusebius_n epiphanius_n socrates_n euagrius_n and_o other_o in_o this_o successive_a manner_n set_v down_o the_o most_o ancient_n first_o and_o not_o last_o as_o boemous_a do_v jerusalem_n patriarkdome_n the_o four_o patriarkdome_n antioch_n rome_n alexandria_n james_n the_o just_a peter_n peter_n mark_n simion_n cleophas_n euodius_n linus_n anianus_n justus_n a_o jew._n ignatius_n clement_n abilius_n tobias_n heros_n cletus_n cerdo_v benjamin_n corneli_n anacletus_fw-la primus_fw-la john_n marcus_n auerastes_n justus_n mathias_n cassianus_n alexander_n eumenius_n philip._n theophilus_n sixtus_n maricus_n senecus_n maximinus_n thelesphoras_fw-la celadian_n justus_n seraphion_n higenius_n agrippa_n levi._n asclepiades_fw-la pius_fw-la julianus_n ephrem_fw-la philetus_n anicetus_n demetrus_n joseph_n zebinus_n soter_n heraclas_n judas_n babilas_n elutherius_n alexander_n marcus_n fabius_n victor_n dionysius_n cassianus_n demetrianus_n zeverinus_n maximinus_n publius_n paulus_n calistus_n theonas_n julianus_n domnus_n vrbanus_n peter_n caius_n timeus_n pontianus_n achillas_n julianus_n cyrillius_n anterus_n alexander_n capito_n dorotheus_n fabianus_n athanasius_n maximus_n tyrranus_n lucius_n gregory_n antonius_n vitalis_n steven_n peter_n valens_n phiologonus_n xistus_fw-la lucius_n dolichiâ—_n eustatisius_n dionysius_n timothy_n narcissus_n fellix_fw-la theophilus_n dioâ—_n eight_o year_n it_o be_v void_a eutichianus_fw-la cyrilius_fw-la germamon_n  _fw-fr caius_n dioscorus_n gor._n marcillinus_fw-la protorius_a narcissus_n and_o eulalius_n marcilius_n timothy_n alexander_n euphronius_n eusebius_n basilinus_fw-la masabanes_n placitus_n miltiades_n peter_n himineas_fw-la steven_n silvester_n
euseb_n eccle_n he_o lib._n 2._o cap._n 14.16_o peter_n come_v not_o to_o rome_n till_o the_o second_o year_n of_o cladius_n the_o emperor_n which_o be_v in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 44._o and_o fourteen_o year_n after_o he_o be_v call_v to_o be_v a_o apostle_n during_o which_o time_n he_o and_o the_o other_o apostle_n have_v plant_v many_o church_n in_o the_o world_n and_o yet_o be_v none_o of_o they_o the_o mother_n church_n for_o that_o only_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o mother_n which_o be_v first_o in_o which_o christ_n himself_o first_o plant_v and_o teach_v that_o faith_n and_o religion_n which_o afterward_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o his_o apostle_n shall_v be_v make_v catholic_n which_o as_o s._n matth._n 10.5.6_o matth._n 26._o luke_n 21._o matth._n 10.5.6_o chap._n 26.55_o and_o saint_n luke_n chap._n 21.37.38_o sheweth_z be_v jerusalem_n which_o faith_n and_o religion_n as_o appear_v in_o matthew_n 10._o christ_n command_v not_o to_o reveal_v to_o the_o gentile_n till_o they_o have_v spread_v it_o throughout_o the_o region_n of_o jerusalem_n therefore_o jerusalem_n and_o not_o rome_n be_v the_o first_o and_o most_o ancient_a church_n 10._o again_o when_o as_o afterward_o the_o gospel_n be_v preach_v to_o the_o gentile_n it_o be_v not_o first_o teach_v to_o the_o roman_n no_o not_o by_o s._n peter_n himself_o for_o as_o themselves_o confess_v peter_n after_o he_o have_v preach_v well_o near_o seven_o year_n about_o the_o coast_n of_o jerusalem_n go_v to_o antioch_n and_o teach_v there_o other_o 7._o year_n before_o he_o come_v to_o rome_n therefore_o that_o very_o first_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v not_o be_v the_o most_o ancient_a mother_n of_o the_o true_a catholic_a faith_n and_o religion_n if_o not_o the_o first_o which_o be_v plant_v by_o peter_n than_o not_o the_o second_o that_o be_v plant_v by_o boniface_n above_o five_o hundred_o year_n after_o 11_o and_o that_o it_o may_v yet_o more_o manifest_o appear_v that_o she_o be_v not_o the_o mother_n but_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a daughter_n not_o the_o head_n but_o a_o chief_a member_n of_o the_o mother_n church_n these_o word_n of_o tertullian_n which_o live_v in_o the_o next_o age_n after_o the_o apostle_n will_v make_v it_o plain_a haereticos_fw-la plain_a tertul._n de_fw-fr praescription_n contra_fw-la haereticos_fw-la run_v over_o say_v he_o and_o behold_v the_o apostolic_a church_n whereas_o the_o apostle_n chair_n be_v yet_o still_o continue_v and_o whereas_o the_o authentical_a writing_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v pronounce_v sound_v out_o the_o voice_n and_o represent_v the_o face_n of_o each_o one_o of_o they_o the_o next_o country_n to_o you_o be_v achaia_n there_o have_v you_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n if_o you_o be_v not_o far_o from_o macedonia_n there_o have_v you_o the_o church_n of_o philippi_n and_o the_o church_n of_o thessalonica_n if_o you_o may_v go_v over_o into_o asia_n there_o have_v you_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n if_o you_o border_n near_o to_o italy_n there_o have_v you_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o further_o to_o prove_v rome_n but_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a member_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n he_o say_v thus_o haereticos_fw-la thus_o tertul._n de_fw-fr praescription_n contra_fw-la haereticos_fw-la these_o so_o many_o and_o so_o great_a church_n be_v all_o that_o same_o one_o first_o church_n plant_v by_o the_o apostle_n from_o whence_o issue_v all_o the_o rest_n and_o so_o be_v they_o all_o first_o church_n and_o all_o apostolic_a in_o that_o they_o follow_v all_o one_o unity_n by_o which_o who_o see_v not_o but_o that_o even_o that_o same_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v first_o be_v but_o one_o of_o the_o daughter_n of_o jerusalem_n from_o which_o the_o church_n triumphant_a have_v her_o name_n derive_v and_o not_o from_o rome_n and_o yet_o indeed_o be_v she_o but_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o universal_a mother_n church_n for_o as_o saint_n paul_n say_v galathian_n 4.26_o jerusalem_n which_o be_v above_o 4.26_o galat._n 4.26_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o we_o all_o therefore_o it_o be_v flat_a blasphemy_n to_o say_v that_o rome_n be_v the_o universal_a mother_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n and_o the_o rather_o for_o that_o as_o her_o state_n stand_v now_o the_o angel_n say_v revelat._n 17._o she_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o whoredom_n and_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n 12_o again_o head_n the_o church_n triumphant_a and_o the_o church_n millitant_a be_v but_o one_o can_v have_v therefore_o but_o one_o head_n in_o that_o the_o apostle_n say_v jerusalem_n which_o be_v above_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o we_o all_o it_o show_v the_o church_n triumphant_a and_o the_o church_n millitant_a to_o make_v both_o but_o one_o church_n and_o therefore_o whereas_o the_o papist_n will_v make_v these_o two_o part_n of_o the_o church_n two_o several_a church_n that_o so_o they_o may_v set_v upon_o the_o millitant_a part_n another_o head_n beside_o christ_n what_o else_o do_v they_o thereby_o but_o make_v that_o part_n a_o adultress_n and_o consequent_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n for_o by_o saint_n paul_n doctrine_n 7.3_o romans_z 7.3_o roman_n 7._o she_o that_o have_v two_o husband_n at_o one_o time_n be_v a_o whore_n and_o doubtless_o howsoever_o she_o be_v right_o call_v babylon_n for_o resemble_v old_a babylon_n in_o tyranny_n idolatry_n and_o other_o abomination_n yet_o be_v she_o call_v a_o whore_n chief_o for_o couple_v herself_o to_o another_o husband_n beside_o christ_n 13_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n head_n christ_n only_o be_v the_o head_n it_o be_v clear_a by_o saint_n paul_n in_o diverse_a of_o his_o epistle_n that_o both_o the_o part_n of_o the_o church_n as_o well_o that_o beneath_o as_o that_o above_o and_o both_o together_o head_n christ_n only_o be_v the_o head_n have_v none_o other_o head_n but_o christ_n for_o first_o ephesian_n 1._o cap._n verse_n 20.21.22_o he_o speak_v of_o christ_n say_v 1.20.21.22_o ephes_n 1.20.21.22_o god_n set_v he_o at_o his_o right_a hand_n in_o the_o heavenly_a place_n far_o above_o all_o principality_n and_o power_n and_o might_n and_o domination_n and_o every_o name_n that_o be_v name_v not_o in_o this_o world_n only_o but_o also_o in_o that_o that_o be_v to_o come_v and_o have_v make_v all_o thing_n subject_a under_o his_o foot_n and_o have_v give_v he_o over_o all_o thing_n to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v his_o body_n and_o colossian_n 1.18.19_o he_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n 1.18.19_o colos_n 1.18.19_o he_o be_v the_o beginning_n and_o the_o first_o beget_v of_o the_o dead_a that_o in_o all_o thing_n he_o may_v have_v the_o preeminence_n for_o it_o please_v the_o father_n that_o in_o he_o shall_v all_o fullness_n dwell_v also_o to_o show_v that_o the_o church_n have_v only_o but_o this_o one_o head_n he_o write_v to_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n 2_o epistle_n 11.2_o say_v thus_o unto_o she_o 11.2_o 2_o cor._n 11.2_o i_o have_v prepare_v you_o for_o one_o husband_n to_o present_v you_o as_o a_o pure_a virgin_n to_o christ_n which_o plain_o declare_v that_o as_o the_o church_n under_o the_o law_n have_v none_o other_o husband_n but_o god_n himself_o god_n under_o the_o law_n the_o church_n have_v no_o husband_n but_o god_n for_o as_o the_o prophet_n esay_n say_v to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n cap._n 45.5_o he_o that_o make_v thou_o be_v thy_o husband_n who_o name_n be_v the_o lord_n of_o host_n so_o likewise_o under_o the_o gospel_n that_o the_o church_n have_v none_o other_o husband_n but_o only_o the_o son_n of_o god_n 14_o and_o now_o also_o that_o it_o may_v as_o plain_o appear_v that_o for_o 605._o year_n next_o after_o christ_n this_o doctrine_n of_o one_o headship_n be_v only_o approve_v of_o even_o by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n himself_o to_o wit_n gregory_n the_o great_a these_o his_o own_o word_n write_v against_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n which_o seek_v to_o be_v universal_a head_n with_o christ_n will_v make_v it_o clear_a 38._o clear_a gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 38._o if_o say_v he_o saint_n paul_n will_v not_o have_v the_o member_n of_o the_o lord_n body_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o any_o head_n but_o to_o christ_n no_o not_o to_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o what_o will_v thou_o answer_v to_o christ_n the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n in_o the_o last_o day_n of_o judgement_n which_o go_v about_o to_o have_v all_o his_o member_n subject_a to_o thou_o by_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a who_o do_v thou_o imitate_v in_o so_o perverse_a a_o name_n but_o lucifer_n so_o that_o here_o we_o see_v the_o case_n make_v clear_a that_o the_o romish_a church_n with_o two_o head_n christ_n and_o the_o pope_n as_o yet_o have_v not_o any_o be_v at_o all_o neither_o the_o name_n of_o pope_n approve_v of_o as_o we_o show_v in_o
during_o those_o fiery_a five_o month_n mention_v in_o the_o 5._o 9.5_o revelat._n 9.5_o verse_n of_o the_o 9_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o some_o of_o the_o learned_a do_v interpret_v to_o be_v those_o last_o 500_o year_n before_o luther_n time_n in_o which_o antichrist_n be_v grow_v up_o to_o his_o full_a height_n and_o power_n and_o even_o then_o do_v god_n stir_v up_o a_o great_a company_n of_o courageous_a champion_n to_o withstand_v the_o pope_n and_o open_o and_o bold_o to_o write_v speak_v and_o preach_v against_o he_o and_o his_o proceed_n till_o well_o towards_o the_o rise_n of_o luther_n a_o great_a part_n of_o which_o we_o will_v now_o produce_v as_o they_o thus_o follow_v in_o particular_a 3_o about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1158._o which_o be_v almost_o four_o hundred_o year_n before_o luther_n day_n garhardus_fw-la and_o dulcinus_n navarense_n do_v earnest_o preach_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o teach_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v antichrist_n that_o the_o clergy_n and_o prelate_n of_o rome_n be_v reject_v and_o be_v become_v the_o very_a whore_n of_o babylon_n prefigure_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n these_o as_o the_o history_n do_v testify_v come_v into_o england_n testament_n the_o two_o witness_n as_o they_o follow_v be_v say_v to_o be_v two_o because_o thâ—y_v bear_v witness_n to_o the_o two_o testament_n and_o bring_v certain_a other_o with_o they_o who_o be_v by_o the_o king_n and_o the_o prelaetes_n burn_v in_o the_o forehead_n and_o send_v out_o of_o the_o realm_n and_o afterward_o be_v put_v to_o death_n by_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o year_n 1160._o waldus_n 1160._o waldus_n waldus_n one_o of_o the_o chief_a magistrate_n of_o the_o city_n of_o lion_n in_o france_n be_v terrify_v at_o the_o sight_n of_o one_o that_o fall_v down_o dead_a sudden_o he_o show_v great_a fruit_n of_o repentance_n both_o by_o exercise_v the_o work_n of_o mercy_n in_o relieve_n the_o poor_a and_o also_o by_o instruct_v himself_o and_o his_o family_n in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o in_o exhort_v all_o that_o resort_v unto_o he_o to_o the_o same_o and_o by_o translate_n certain_a place_n of_o scripture_n into_o the_o french_a tongue_n which_o he_o declare_v unto_o many_o he_o and_o a_o great_a number_n that_o receive_v instruction_n by_o he_o maintain_v the_o same_o doctrine_n draw_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o we_o do_v now_o condemn_v the_o mass_n to_o be_v wicked_a the_o pope_n to_o be_v antichrist_n and_o rome_n to_o be_v babylon_n etc._n etc._n they_o be_v threaten_v and_o by_o violence_n of_o persecution_n scatter_v into_o many_o place_n and_o some_o of_o they_o remain_v long_o in_o bohemia_n in_o the_o year_n 1212._o day_n a_o hundred_o burn_v in_o one_o day_n the_o pope_n cause_v a_o hundred_o person_n in_o the_o country_n of_o alsatia_n whereof_o diverse_a of_o they_o be_v noble_a man_n to_o be_v burn_v in_o one_o day_n for_o maintain_v doctrine_n against_o the_o romish_a church_n about_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 1230._o rome_n the_o grecian_n renounce_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n almost_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o graeciaens_n renounce_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o of_o their_o execrable_a simony_n and_o such_o like_a abominable_a wickedness_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n fredrick_n the_o second_o about_o the_o year_n 1240._o there_o be_v in_o the_o country_n of_o swevia_n many_o preacher_n which_o preach_v free_o against_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o prelate_n affirm_v that_o they_o be_v heretic_n simonacke_n and_o such_o like_a about_o the_o year_n 1250._o rose_n up_o arnoldus_fw-la de_fw-la nona_fw-la villa_n a_o spaniard_n arnoldus_fw-la arnoldus_fw-la a_o man_n famous_o learn_v and_o a_o great_a writer_n he_o impugn_a the_o error_n of_o the_o popish_a church_n and_o teach_v guilielmus_fw-la guilielmus_fw-la that_o the_o pope_n lead_v the_o people_n to_o hell_n about_o the_o same_o time_n guilielmus_fw-la de_fw-la sancto_fw-la amore_fw-la a_o master_n of_o paris_n and_o chief_a ruler_n of_o that_o university_n apply_v all_o the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v touch_v antichrist_n against_o the_o popish_a clergy_n about_o the_o year_n 1290._o laurence_n a_o englishman_n laurence_n laurence_n and_o a_o master_n of_o paris_n mighty_o prove_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v antichrist_n and_o the_o synagogue_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v babylon_n the_o pope_n after_o his_o death_n cause_v his_o bone_n to_o be_v take_v up_o and_o burn_v gallus_z robert_z gallus_z at_o the_o same_o time_n robert_n gallus_n a_o man_n of_o noble_a parentage_n impugn_a the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o his_o clergy_n call_v the_o pope_n a_o idol_n grostid_n robert_n grostid_n also_o about_o the_o same_o time_n robert_n grostid_n bishop_n of_o lincoln_n a_o man_n famous_o learn_v in_o three_o tongue_n write_v diverse_a inuective_n against_o the_o pope_n prove_v he_o to_o be_v a_o heretic_n after_o his_o death_n the_o pope_n will_v have_v have_v his_o bone_n dig_v up_o but_o be_v terrify_v by_o a_o vision_n about_o the_o year_n 1350_o the_o lord_n raise_v up_o diverse_a learned_a man_n arminensis_n gregory_n arminensis_n which_o open_o and_o bold_o impugn_a the_o pope_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n gregory_n arminensis_n who_o lay_v open_v the_o abuse_n of_o the_o romish_a synagogue_n and_o confute_v the_o popish_a doctrine_n of_o freewill_n in_o germany_n a_o preacher_n teach_v likewise_o petracha_n petracha_n franciscus_n petracha_n at_o the_o same_o time_n call_v rome_n the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n the_o sanctuary_n of_o heresy_n and_o school_n of_o error_n scissa_fw-la johannes_n derupe_n scissa_fw-la and_o a_o little_a before_o that_o johannes_n derupe_n scissa_fw-la be_v cast_v into_o prison_n for_o rebuke_v the_o popish_a prelate_n for_o their_o detestable_a enormity_n and_o for_o that_o he_o call_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n the_o pope_n the_o minister_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o cardinal_n false_a prophet_n and_o be_v in_o prison_n he_o write_v a_o book_n prophesy_v of_o the_o affliction_n which_o hang_v over_o the_o head_n of_o the_o romish_a clergy_n hager_n couradus_fw-la hager_n also_o there_o be_v master_n conradus_n hager_n who_o teach_v more_o than_o twenty_o year_n against_o the_o mass_n he_o be_v afterward_o shut_v up_o in_o prison_n poliaco_n gerardus_n ridder_n michael_n cesenas_n petrus_n de_fw-fr carbona_n johannes_n de_fw-fr poliaco_n also_o one_o gerardus_n ridder_n write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o monk_n and_o friar_n which_o he_o entitle_v lachrime_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la about_o the_o same_o time_n michael_n cesenas_n and_o petrus_n de_fw-fr corbona_n and_o johannes_n the_o poliace_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o adherent_n the_o say_v michael_n write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o pride_n tyranny_n and_o primacy_n of_o the_o pope_n accuse_v he_o to_o be_v antichrist_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n babylon_n that_o whore_n drink_v with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o saint_n he_o leave_v behind_o he_o many_o follower_n of_o who_o a_o great_a part_n be_v slay_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o some_o of_o they_o be_v burn_v friar_n two_o friar_n about_o the_o same_o time_n two_o friar_n be_v put_v to_o death_n in_o auinion_n for_o matter_n which_o they_o have_v against_o the_o pope_n one_o of_o they_o be_v call_v johannes_n rochetailiada_n who_o do_v preach_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v babylon_n the_o pope_n and_o cardinal_n antichrist_n about_o the_o year_n 1360._o be_v set_v forth_o a_o writing_n against_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o clergy_n armachanus_fw-la the_o ploughman_n complaint_n armachanus_fw-la call_v the_o complaint_n of_o the_o plough_n man_n about_o the_o same_o time_n armachanus_fw-la a_o archbishop_n in_o ireland_n be_v raise_v up_o against_o antichrist_n he_o be_v a_o man_n of_o great_a learning_n and_o godliness_n his_o trouble_n be_v many_o and_o his_o deliverance_n great_a by_o god_n providence_n in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 1364._o orme_n nicolas_n orme_n nicolas_n orme_n preach_v a_o sermon_n before_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o cardinal_n in_o which_o he_o rebuke_v the_o popish_a prelate_n and_o affirm_v their_o destruction_n not_o to_o be_v far_o off_o about_o the_o year_n 1370._o live_v matthew_n parisiensis_fw-la a_o bohemian_a parisiensis_fw-la math._n parisiensis_fw-la who_o write_v a_o large_a book_n of_o antichrist_n and_o note_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v the_o same_o about_o the_o year_n 1384._o nilus_n bishop_n of_o thessalonica_n nilus_n nilus_n write_v also_o a_o large_a book_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n about_o the_o year_n 1390._o many_o be_v put_v to_o death_n for_o the_o gospel_n refuse_v the_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o at_o bringa_n there_o be_v burn_v six_o and_o thirty_o citizen_n of_o maguntia_n religion_n many_o put_v to_o death_n for_o refuse_v the_o romish_a religion_n in_o the_o province_n of_o narbone_n there_o
church_n and_o bid_v they_o now_o brag_v of_o the_o visibilitie_n of_o their_o church_n and_o of_o the_o stand_a state_n it_o always_o have_v since_o it_o be_v a_o church_n because_o thou_o can_v not_o deny_v it_o they_o but_o withal_o give_v they_o to_o understand_v that_o even_o thereby_o be_v our_o church_n prove_v that_o true_a church_n which_o the_o angel_n in_o that_o chapter_n foretell_v shall_v be_v drive_v from_o home_n and_o disperse_v abroad_o and_o they_o to_o be_v the_o tyrannical_a and_o persecute_v church_n which_o shall_v drive_v it_o out_o of_o her_o country_n and_o thus_o much_o for_o the_o prove_v when_o their_o church_n first_o begin_v and_o how_o far_o it_o do_v extend_v itself_o as_o also_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o universal_a pope_n to_o be_v six_o hundred_o and_o six_o year_n after_o christ_n whereby_o both_o their_o antiquity_n and_o universality_n be_v utter_o overthrow_v now_o to_o the_o conclusion_n of_o all_o 8_o forasmuch_o as_o we_o which_o now_o be_v distinguish_v from_o they_o by_o the_o title_n of_o protestant_n confess_v that_o in_o this_o their_o romish_a jurisdiction_n we_o have_v no_o church_n leave_v at_o the_o rise_n of_o luther_n they_o demand_v of_o we_o from_o whence_o our_o bishop_n have_v their_o calling_n and_o how_o our_o minister_n which_o they_o have_v ordain_v ever_o since_o can_v have_v lawful_a calling_n see_v there_o be_v then_o no_o protestant_a bishop_n to_o ordain_v they_o neither_o that_o by_o the_o apostle_n ever_o any_o christian_n have_v that_o title_n give_v they_o we_o answer_v for_o the_o title_n protestant_n we_o stand_v not_o upon_o for_o we_o grant_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n there_o be_v not_o any_o christian_n call_v by_o that_o name_n no_o more_o than_o there_o be_v any_o call_v by_o that_o name_n catholic_a the_o only_a title_n proper_a to_o the_o professor_n of_o christ_n be_v give_v by_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o city_n of_o antioch_n which_o be_v to_o be_v call_v christian_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o 11._o of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o afterward_o when_o as_o counterfeit_v professor_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o arian_n macedonian_n eunâ—nians_n be_v grow_v to_o be_v sectary_n and_o heretic_n and_o each_o of_o they_o to_o challenge_v unto_o themselves_o the_o title_n of_o the_o true_a church_n there_o be_v another_o sort_n in_o rome_n call_v homousian_o which_o be_v indeed_o of_o the_o true_a church_n these_o to_o distinguish_v themselves_o from_o those_o counterfeit_a christian_n entitle_v themselves_o christian_n catholic_n whereupon_o as_o socrates_n testify_v 10._o testify_v socrates_n lib._n 5._o cap._n 10._o that_o worthy_a prince_n theodosius_n hear_v thereof_o cause_v these_o four_o sort_n of_o christian_n to_o be_v bring_v before_o he_o and_o every_o sect_n to_o bring_v their_o several_a opinion_n in_o writing_n which_o when_o he_o and_o his_o bishop_n there_o assemble_v have_v thorough_o peruse_v and_o examine_v he_o tear_v in_o piece_n the_o paper_n of_o the_o three_o heretic_n and_o approve_v only_o of_o the_o homousian_o find_v it_o only_o to_o agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o thereupon_o make_v this_o decree_n all_o people_n subject_a to_o our_o empire_n christian_n how_o and_o when_o the_o name_n catholic_n be_v give_v to_o christian_n we_o will_v have_v to_o continue_v in_o that_o religion_n which_o saint_n peter_n the_o apostle_n deliver_v to_o the_o roman_n as_o the_o faith_n keep_v from_o his_o time_n to_o this_o day_n do_v declare_v and_o the_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a bishop_n damassus_n and_o peter_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n a_o man_n of_o apostolic_a sanctity_n do_v profess_v to_o wit_n that_o according_a to_o the_o apostolic_a and_o euangelique_n doctrine_n we_o believe_v one_o godhead_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n of_o like_a majesty_n in_o sacred_a trinity_n the_o observer_n of_o this_o law_n we_o command_v to_o be_v take_v for_o christian_a catholic_n the_o rest_n as_o mad_a and_o frantic_a we_o adjudge_v to_o bear_v the_o reproach_n of_o heretic_n which_o must_v look_v to_o feel_v first_o the_o vengeance_n of_o god_n and_o next_o such_o penalty_n as_o the_o motion_n of_o our_o heart_n direct_v from_o above_o shall_v appoint_v and_o this_o be_v about_o two_o hundred_o year_n before_o the_o papist_n have_v a_o church_n therefore_o this_o act_n be_v do_v only_o in_o our_o church_n it_o be_v without_o all_o contradiction_n we_o only_o must_v needs_o be_v of_o that_o sort_n of_o christian_n unto_o who_o the_o title_n catholic_a be_v then_o give_v and_o consequent_o of_o the_o true_a and_o most_o ancient_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n so_o likewise_o afterward_o when_o as_o the_o west_n part_n of_o the_o church_n do_v under_o the_o title_n of_o christian_a catholic_n profess_v christ_n after_o a_o antichristian_a manner_n then_o certain_a true_a christian_n withstand_v they_o protest_v a_o contrary_a manner_n of_o christian_a profession_n agreeable_a to_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a faith_n and_o religion_n and_o by_o their_o protest_v do_v distinguish_v themselves_o from_o that_o counterfeit_a company_n which_o they_o then_o see_v as_o we_o now_o have_v declare_v at_o large_a in_o our_o former_a chapter_n be_v clean_o swerve_v from_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o religion_n and_o from_o thence_o we_o follow_v their_o true_a faith_n and_o religion_n retain_v the_o same_o title_n to_o distinguish_v ourselves_o from_o our_o most_o counterfeit_a christian_a catholic_n but_o will_v god_n both_o these_o new_a title_n be_v lay_v away_o and_o that_o both_o sort_n may_v be_v call_v by_o their_o own_o proper_a title_n to_o wit_n christian_n and_o antichristian_o for_o so_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n shall_v the_o better_o be_v know_v from_o the_o church_n of_o antichrist_n 9_o now_o for_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o our_o bishop_n calling_n we_o say_v that_o when_o the_o time_n draw_v near_o that_o the_o gospel_n which_o antichrist_n have_v suppress_v in_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n shall_v be_v set_v up_o again_o according_a to_o that_o old_a romish_a pprophecy_n entitle_v stimulus_n divinae_fw-la contemplationis_fw-la write_v i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o hundred_o year_n ago_o bear_v that_o after_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n incarnation_n 1534._o book_n in_o a_o old_a book_n good_a law_n good_a religion_n good_a peace_n together_o with_o faith_n truth_n and_o sound_a doctrine_n shall_v return_v again_o into_o the_o world_n in_o their_o proper_a shape_n and_o true_a likeness_n then_o about_o that_o time_n when_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o that_o man_n of_o cod_n luther_n some_o bishop_n be_v convert_v to_o true_a christianity_n again_o and_o that_o other_o have_v time_n to_o converse_v with_o they_o concern_v the_o present_a necessity_n of_o elect_v and_o ordain_v christian_n minister_n then_o they_o enter_v by_o the_o old_a ordinance_n of_o those_o christian_a bishop_n which_o be_v before_o popery_n be_v and_o so_o ordain_v minister_n by_o the_o rule_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o first_o apostolic_a order_n which_o have_v always_o continue_v in_o those_o other_o part_n of_o our_o church_n which_o as_o we_o show_v be_v never_o member_n of_o the_o popish_a church_n for_o otherwise_o have_v they_o not_o be_v first_o convert_v they_o and_o all_o the_o minister_n which_o they_o have_v ordain_v shall_v have_v be_v the_o servant_n of_o antichrist_n even_o as_o those_o be_v before_o and_o at_o this_o day_n be_v which_o have_v their_o call_n from_o antichrist_n the_o pope_n for_o so_o their_o s._n bernard_n speak_v of_o bishop_n and_o minister_n which_o have_v their_o call_n from_o and_o by_o the_o pope_n ordination_n say_v 33._o say_v bernard_n supra_fw-la cant_fw-la serm._n 33._o they_o serve_v antichrist_n also_o their_o albertus_n magnus_n say_v 10._o say_v albert_n in_o jehn_n 10._o they_o be_v the_o minister_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o underminer_n of_o the_o flock_n of_o christ._n and_o therefore_o whether_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o our_o minister_n which_o be_v ordain_v by_o bishop_n of_o a_o ordinary_a call_n from_o the_o apostle_n of_o christ_n have_v lawful_a calling_n or_o such_o as_o have_v their_o call_n from_o antichrist_n the_o pope_n let_v the_o christian_a reader_n judge_n and_o the_o more_o to_o inlighten_v his_o judgement_n and_o better_o discern_v the_o truth_n hereof_o let_v he_o consider_v these_o fruit_n and_o effect_n of_o their_o call_n their_o saint_n bridgit_n bring_v in_o christ_n thus_o complain_v of_o the_o romish_a clergy_n 56._o clergy_n bridgit_fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 56._o they_o fain_o themselves_o to_o be_v i_o and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n they_o work_v wicked_o against_o i_o their_o saint_n elizabeth_n bring_v in_o christ_n thus_o report_v of_o they_o 14._o they_o elizabeth_z against_o the_o corruption_n of_o rome_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 14._o they_o that_o walk_v under_o my_o name_n do_v not_o fear_v to_o
five_o leo_n who_o legate_n in_o his_o behalf_n stand_v for_o the_o title_n and_o authority_n of_o universal_a bishop_n in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n which_o council_n will_v not_o yield_v he_o that_o prerogative_n only_o because_o his_o sea_n be_v the_o most_o ancient_a seat_n of_o the_o emperor_n he_o shall_v have_v the_o high_a place_n in_o counsel_n and_o assembly_n and_o that_o be_v all_o as_o we_o prove_v in_o our_o thirteen_o section_n i_o say_v when_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n see_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n be_v like_a to_o be_v make_v and_o establish_v universal_a bishop_n of_o bishop_n which_o they_o can_v never_o attain_v unto_o then_o as_o we_o hear_v in_o the_o first_o section_n of_o our_o five_o chapter_n pelagius_n the_o second_o bshop_n of_o rome_n of_o that_o name_n decree_v that_o no_o bishop_n no_o not_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n himself_o shall_v be_v call_v universal_a bishop_n gregory_n the_o great_a when_o he_o come_v he_o make_v a_o outcry_n against_o the_o title_n call_v it_o a_o ungodly_a title_n a_o title_n of_o shame_n and_o fit_a for_o no_o christian_n but_o for_o antichrist_n alone_o and_o seek_v to_o clear_v all_o his_o predecessor_n from_o either_o receive_n or_o desire_v the_o title_n or_o dignity_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o five_o section_n of_o the_o five_o chapter_n where_o he_o say_v 32.36_o say_v gregor_n lib._n 4._o epist._n 32.36_o none_o of_o my_o predecessor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n ever_o consent_v to_o use_v that_o ungodly_a name_n we_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n will_v never_o take_v upon_o we_o the_o name_n of_o singularity_n we_o will_v never_o receive_v that_o honour_n be_v offer_v unto_o us._n to_o be_v brief_a to_o induce_v the_o people_n to_o believe_v that_o notwithstanding_o these_o word_n of_o gregory_n yet_o he_o have_v the_o universal_a dominion_n over_o all_o bishop_n cardinal_n allen_n bid_v they_o not_o look_v to_o his_o word_n but_o to_o his_o practice_n i_o answer_v if_o the_o practice_n of_o gregory_n be_v such_o as_o his_o own_o word_n condemn_v for_o ungodly_a blasphemous_a and_o antichristian_a we_o be_v best_a to_o be_v lead_v by_o his_o word_n and_o not_o by_o his_o practice_n again_o whereas_o their_o doctor_n m._n harding_n say_v 3._o say_v harding_n apolog_fw-la cap._n 4._o divis_fw-la 3._o give_v we_o the_o thing_n and_o we_o will_v not_o strive_v for_o the_o name_n as_o though_o gregory_n have_v have_v all_o bishop_n universal_o under_o his_o government_n nothing_o can_v be_v make_v more_o plain_a to_o the_o contrary_a than_o these_o word_n of_o gregory_n himself_o have_v make_v it_o where_o he_o find_v himself_o grieve_v that_o maximus_n bishop_n of_o salona_n be_v make_v bishop_n without_o his_o consent_n and_o maintain_v in_o his_o place_n by_o the_o emperor_n notwithstanding_o he_o be_v a_o criminal_a person_n 78._o person_n gregor_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 78._o if_o say_v he_o the_o fault_n of_o those_o bishop_n which_o be_v commit_v to_o my_o charge_n be_v bear_v out_o by_o my_o gracious_a lord_n etc._n etc._n what_o make_v i_o here_o in_o this_o church_n while_o that_o my_o own_o bishop_n contemn_v i_o which_o make_v the_o case_n clear_a that_o he_o have_v bishop_n of_o his_o own_o and_o a_o peculiar_a charge_n to_o govern_v and_o not_o a_o universal_a dominion_n over_o all_o all_o which_o prove_v bellarmine_n assertion_n most_o untrue_a that_o by_o all_o counsel_n and_o father_n the_o pope_n universal_a supremacy_n be_v approve_v of_o from_o saint_n peter_n time_n to_o conclude_v forasmuch_o as_o both_o by_o counsel_n and_o father_n we_o have_v overthrow_v the_o antiquity_n of_o their_o church_n their_o universality_n the_o pope_n supremacy_n succession_n of_o universal_a pope_n and_o general_a consent_n and_o prove_v that_o they_o be_v not_o approve_v of_o by_o general_a consent_n nor_o public_o establish_v before_o gregory_n decease_n which_o be_v in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 605._o nor_o of_o two_o year_n after_o when_o as_o the_o great_a antichrist_n rise_v in_o rome_n let_v they_o bring_v never_o so_o many_o testimony_n out_o of_o those_o counsel_n and_o father_n which_o be_v afterward_o i_o will_v wish_v no_o man_n to_o vouchsafe_v the_o answer_v any_o one_o of_o they_o but_o utter_o to_o disclaim_v they_o all_o as_o antichristian_a for_o what_o shall_v we_o look_v for_o under_o antichrist_n but_o that_o all_o thing_n shall_v be_v order_v and_o do_v to_o uphold_v he_o and_o to_o maintain_v his_o kingdom_n and_o thus_o much_o for_o this_o point_n but_o now_o for_o that_o the_o main_a foundation_n whereupon_o all_o their_o assertion_n be_v ground_v be_v a_o imagine_a conceit_n of_o saint_n peter_n supreme_a and_o universal_a authority_n let_v we_o see_v what_o we_o can_v say_v to_o that_o point_n more_o special_o chap._n viii_o tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n that_o the_o apostle_n saint_n peter_n authority_n be_v but_o the_o same_o that_o the_o other_o apostle_n be_v and_o therefore_o that_o supreme_a authority_n which_o the_o pope_n claim_v from_o saint_n peter_n be_v fabilous_a that_o christ_n alone_o be_v the_o supreme_a head_n of_o the_o church_n even_o of_o that_o part_n that_o be_v millitant_a as_o that_o which_o be_v triumphant_a that_o jerusalem_n be_v the_o most_o ancient_a mother_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n that_o the_o popish_a be_v the_o church_n of_o antichrist_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v blasphemy_n to_o affirm_v it_o to_o be_v the_o same_o which_o saint_n peter_n first_o plant_v in_o rome_n that_o there_o be_v no_o church_n plant_v in_o rome_n till_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 44_o before_o which_o time_n there_o be_v many_o christian_a church_n plant_v in_o the_o world_n therefore_o rome_n can_v not_o be_v the_o mother_n but_o a_o daughter_n of_o the_o mother_n church_n 1_o it_o have_v of_o long_a time_n go_v for_o currant_n doctrine_n christian_n reader_n that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n make_v saint_n peter_n supreme_a head_n and_o prince_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n that_o unto_o he_o only_o he_o commit_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n that_o unto_o he_o he_o commit_v the_o care_n and_o charge_n of_o his_o whole_a church_n that_o unto_o he_o only_o he_o commit_v the_o office_n of_o feed_v both_o sheep_n and_o lamb_n old_a and_o young_a that_o he_o be_v that_o rock_n on_o which_o christ_n say_v he_o will_v build_v his_o church_n and_o against_o which_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v that_o for_o he_o the_o prayer_n be_v make_v final_o that_o he_o alone_o have_v a_o ordinary_a power_n from_o whence_o all_o the_o other_o apostle_n receive_v their_o power_n and_o authority_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n receive_v the_o same_o ordinary_a power_n from_o he_o whereby_o he_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o give_v power_n and_o authority_n to_o all_o bishop_n pastor_n and_o minister_n all_o this_o i_o say_v during_o the_o time_n of_o popish_a blindness_n go_v through_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n for_o catholic_a doctrine_n which_o god-willing_o shall_v be_v prove_v but_o fond_a fable_n 2_o first_o then_o whereas_o they_o say_v that_o christ_n make_v saint_n peter_n prince_n and_o head_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n this_o may_v easy_o be_v prove_v a_o fable_n because_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o all_o the_o scripture_n make_v more_o manifest_a than_o saint_n matthew_n saint_n mark_v and_o saint_n luke_n have_v make_v it_o to_o the_o contrary_n 22.23.24.25.26_o luke_n 22.23.24.25.26_o for_o as_o saint_n luke_n declare_v that_o there_o be_v a_o strife_n rise_v among_o the_o apostle_n about_o principality_n and_o supreme_a dignity_n and_o that_o they_o begin_v to_o inquire_v among_o themselves_o which_o of_o they_o shall_v seem_v to_o be_v the_o great_a so_o saint_n matthew_n and_o saint_n mark_v declare_v that_o when_o their_o master_n christ_n perceive_v whereabout_o they_o go_v he_o do_v not_o make_v so_o light_a a_o matter_n of_o it_o as_o to_o give_v they_o leave_v to_o determine_v it_o among_o themselves_o but_o with_o great_a care_n he_o call_v they_o unto_o he_o and_o sit_v down_o and_o as_o they_o all_o stand_v before_o he_o 25.26_o matthew_z 20_o 25.26_o he_o decide_v their_o question_n according_a to_o saint_n matthew_n thus_o you_o know_v that_o the_o lord_n of_o the_o gentile_n have_v domination_n over_o they_o and_o they_o that_o be_v great_a exercise_n authority_n over_o they_o but_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o among_o you_o but_o whosoever_o will_v be_v great_a among_o you_o let_v he_o be_v your_o servant_n according_a to_o saint_n mark_v thus_o 9.33.34.35_o mark_v 9.33.34.35_o if_o any_o desire_n to_o be_v first_o the_o same_o shall_v be_v last_o of_o all_o and_o servant_n unto_o all_o so_o that_o by_o this_o we_o see_v it_o very_o apparent_a that_o christ_n allow_v no_o supremacy_n or_o principality_n at_o all_o among_o the_o apostle_n therefore_o the_o
which_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v 8_o furthermore_o if_o peter_n have_v be_v that_o rock_n against_o which_o the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n shall_v not_o have_v prevail_v how_o be_v it_o that_o saint_n paul_n find_v he_o a_o dissembler_n in_o religion_n for_o which_o himself_o say_v gala._n 2._o 2.11.12.13_o gala._n 2.11.12.13_o he_o reprove_v he_o before_o all_o man_n in_o the_o city_n of_o antioch_n also_o if_o he_o have_v be_v that_o rock_n against_o which_o the_o power_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v whence_o be_v it_o then_o that_o he_o become_v a_o apostata_fw-la by_o curse_v himself_o if_o ever_o he_o know_v christ_n and_o by_o deny_v he_o with_o a_o oath_n 26.72.73.74_o matth._n 26.72.73.74_o therefore_o it_o be_v evident_a he_o be_v not_o that_o main_a rock_n against_o which_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v nor_o on_o which_o christ_n say_v he_o will_v build_v his_o church_n yea_o the_o very_a express_a word_n of_o the_o text_n declare_v that_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a upon_o peter_n for_o the_o word_n be_v not_o upon_o thou_o 16.18_o matth._n 16.18_o but_o upon_o this_o rock_n that_o be_v say_v saint_n augustine_n matthew_n augustine_n august_n in_o his_o 3._o sâ—r._n upon_o matthew_n upon_o this_o rock_n which_o thou_o have_v confess_v upon_o this_o rock_n which_o thou_o have_v acknowledge_v say_v thou_o be_v christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n i_o will_v build_v thou_o upon_o i_o and_o not_o i_o upon_o thou_o for_o man_n willing_a to_o build_v upon_o man_n say_v i_o hold_v of_o paul_n i_o be_o of_o apollo_n and_o i_o hold_v of_o peter_n but_o other_o that_o will_v not_o build_v upon_o peter_n but_o upon_o the_o rock_n say_v i_o hold_v of_o christ_n and_o this_o interpretation_n of_o saint_n augustine_n their_o doctor_n beda_n so_o approve_v of_o chap._n of_o beda_n upon_o the_o 1._o cor._n the_o first_o chap._n that_o in_o his_o interpretate_v the_o same_o word_n he_o observe_v augustine_n word_n verbatim_o likewise_o their_o doctor_n haymo_n thus_o expound_v the_o same_o word_n paul_n word_n haymo_n of_o peter_n and_o paul_n because_o say_v he_o thou_o have_v profess_v i_o true_o to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n upon_o this_o rock_n that_o be_v upon_o i_o who_o thou_o have_v confess_v to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n thus_o than_o we_o see_v that_o christ_n himself_o be_v that_o rock_n on_o which_o he_o say_v he_o will_v build_v his_o church_n and_o not_o peter_n and_o the_o rather_o because_o it_o be_v not_o any_o where_o find_v in_o all_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o power_n of_o hell_n do_v ever_o any_o way_n prevail_v against_o he_o but_o may_v evident_o be_v prove_v it_o do_v more_o prevail_a against_o peter_n then_o against_o any_o other_o of_o all_o the_o apostle_n therefore_o it_o be_v without_o all_o contradiction_n that_o christ_n himself_o be_v that_o main_a rock_n yea_o the_o same_o on_o which_o saint_n hierome_n witness_v peter_n himself_o do_v help_v to_o build_v the_o church_n for_o he_o complain_v how_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v then_o in_o his_o time_n corrupt_v in_o rome_n say_v jovianum_fw-la say_v hierome_n idem_fw-la adversus_fw-la jovianum_fw-la be_v there_o none_o other_o place_n in_o all_o the_o world_n to_o receive_v this_o voluptuous_a doctrine_n but_o that_o which_o peter_n preach_v have_v build_v on_o the_o rock_n christ_n declare_v thereby_o that_o christ_n be_v that_o main_a rock_n and_o not_o peter_n 3.11_o 1._o cor._n 3.11_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o saint_n paul_n 1_o cor._n 3.11_o speak_v of_o the_o main_a rock_n or_o foundation_n conclude_v hereof_o thus_o other_o foundation_n can_v no_o man_n lay_v then_o that_o which_o be_v lay_v which_o be_v jesus_n christ_n 9_o but_o here_o now_o perhaps_o they_o will_v object_v and_o say_v do_v not_o christ_n say_v to_o peter_n thou_o shall_v be_v call_v cephas_n which_o be_v by_o interpretation_n a_o rock_n or_o a_o stone_n we_o answer_v he_o do_v for_o if_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o ministerial_a foundation_n no_o man_n can_v deny_v but_o that_o peter_n be_v therein_o a_o rock_n or_o a_o stone_n as_o the_o prophet_n and_o the_o other_o apostle_n be_v for_o that_o saint_n paul_n speak_v of_o the_o ministerial_a foundation_n ephesian_n 2.20_o say_v plain_o 2.20_o ephes_n 2.20_o it_o be_v build_v to_o wit_n the_o church_n upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o be_v the_o head_n corner_n stone_n but_o in_o that_o he_o bring_v in_o christ_n among_o they_o and_o ascribe_v unto_o he_o only_o the_o prerogative_n of_o singularity_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o even_o in_o the_o ministerial_a foundation_n he_o allow_v none_o singular_a but_o christ_n alone_o and_o therefore_o that_o prerogative_n of_o singularity_n which_o the_o pope_n will_v claim_v by_o right_a from_o peter_n be_v even_o flat_a forgery_n and_o a_o foolish_a fantasy_n 10_o i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a what_o a_o shuffle_n they_o keep_v with_o saint_n hierome_n to_o prove_v peter_n one_o singular_a in_o the_o ministerial_a foundation_n but_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o any_o man_n to_o speak_v plain_a word_n to_o the_o contrary_a than_o these_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_v jovian_a judge_v hieron_n lib._n 1._o adversus_fw-la jovian_a you_o will_v say_v say_v he_o the_o church_n be_v found_v upon_o peter_n notwithstanding_o in_o another_o place_n the_o same_o thing_n be_v do_v upon_o all_o the_o apostle_n and_o all_o receive_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o church_n be_v found_v equal_o upon_o they_o all_o and_o hereof_o it_o be_v which_o saint_n origen_n say_v 1._o say_v origen_n in_o 16._o matth._n tract_n 1._o if_o only_o upon_o peter_n thou_o think_v the_o whole_a church_n to_o be_v build_v what_o will_v thou_o say_v to_o john_n and_o every_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o a_o little_a after_o for_o if_o this_o speech_n to_o thou_o will_v i_o give_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n be_v common_a to_o all_o why_o then_o shall_v not_o all_o that_o which_o go_v before_o and_o that_o which_o follow_v after_o as_o speak_v to_o peter_n be_v common_a to_o they_o all_o by_o which_o we_o see_v plain_o that_o see_v peter_n be_v not_o a_o singular_a in_o the_o ministerial_a foundation_n the_o pope_n very_o unjust_o challenge_v that_o prerogative_n from_o he_o 11_o six_o they_o say_v for_o peter_n the_o prayer_n be_v make_v as_o though_o christ_n have_v not_o pray_v aswell_o for_o the_o other_o apostle_n as_o for_o he_o but_o for_o the_o blow_v away_o of_o this_o mist_n i_o refer_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o seaventeenth_o chapter_n of_o saint_n johns_n gospel_n where_o he_o shall_v see_v that_o christ_n pray_v as_o well_o for_o all_o the_o other_o apostle_n as_o for_o peter_n whereupon_o it_o be_v that_o saint_n augustine_n write_v thus_o against_o those_o heretic_n of_o his_o time_n question_n time_n augustine_n in_o his_o first_o book_n of_o his_o question_n upon_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n the_o 75_o question_n do_v christ_n pray_v but_o for_o peter_n and_o not_o for_o james_n and_o john_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o all_o the_o apostle_n be_v mean_v in_o peter_n because_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v i_o pray_v for_o they_o who_o thou_o have_v give_v i_o and_o i_o will_v that_o where_o i_o be_o they_o may_v be_v also_o 12_o last_o they_o say_v thus_o peter_n have_v a_o ordinary_a power_n from_o whence_o all_o the_o other_o apostle_n receive_v their_o power_n and_o authority_n for_o answer_v whereof_o and_o for_o brevity_n sake_n i_o be_o compel_v also_o to_o refer_v the_o reader_n to_o these_o place_n of_o scripture_n john_n 20.21.22.23_o matth._n 18.18.19_o and_o 10.5.6.7.8_o and_o 28.18.19.20_o john_n 14.26_o act_n 2.1.2.3_o which_o do_v plain_o prove_v that_o all_o the_o apostle_n in_o general_a and_o every_o particular_a of_o they_o receive_v their_o power_n and_o authority_n immediate_o from_o christ_n as_o peter_n himself_o do_v and_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o saint_n cyprian_n knit_v up_o the_o conclusion_n thus_o prelate_n thus_o cyprian_n of_o the_o simplicity_n of_o prelate_n christ_n give_v to_o all_o his_o apostle_n like_a and_o equal_a power_n and_o authority_n and_o where_o then_o be_v that_o ordinary_a power_n of_o saint_n peter_n that_o the_o pope_n shall_v challenge_v from_o he_o that_o prerogative_n to_o have_v a_o singular_a power_n and_o principality_n to_o give_v power_n and_o authority_n to_o all_o bishop_n pastor_n and_o minister_n just_o no_o where_o to_o be_v find_v for_o albeit_o our_o saviour_n christ_n see_v peter_n so_o forward_o above_o the_o rest_n and_o foreseeing_a also_o how_o prone_a &_o ready_a he_o be_v to_o
pope_n notwithstanding_o i_o have_v forbid_v it_o i_o beseech_v your_o holiness_n do_v so_o no_o more_o again_o if_o the_o title_n have_v be_v a_o lawful_a title_n why_o do_v he_o call_v john_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n 30._o constantinople_n gregory_n lib._n 6._o epist_n 30._o the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n for_o seek_v to_o bring_v it_o into_o the_o church_n and_o say_v 34._o say_v gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 34._o by_o this_o pride_n of_o he_o what_o else_o be_v signify_v but_o that_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v at_o hand_n 34._o hand_n gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 34._o the_o king_n of_o pride_n be_v at_o hand_n and_o a_o army_n of_o priest_n be_v prepare_v which_o be_v a_o lamentable_a thing_n to_o be_v speak_v yea_o and_o why_o to_o make_v all_o man_n to_o know_v he_o by_o that_o title_n do_v he_o thus_o describe_v he_o say_v 38._o say_v gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 38._o he_o be_v antichrist_n that_o shall_v claim_v to_o be_v call_v universal_a bishop_n and_o shall_v have_v a_o guard_n of_o priest_n to_o attend_v upon_o he_o and_o also_o to_o seek_v to_o clear_v all_o his_o predecessor_n to_o peter_n time_n from_o ever_o claim_v that_o antichristian_a title_n say_v 32.36_o say_v gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 32.36_o none_o of_o my_o predecessor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n ever_o consent_v to_o use_v that_o ungodly_a name_n no_o bishop_n of_o rome_n ever_o take_v upon_o he_o that_o name_n of_o singularity_n and_o further_o to_o show_v what_o a_o unlawful_a title_n it_o be_v to_o be_v call_v the_o universal_a head_n of_o christ_n church_n and_o the_o danger_n that_o may_v ensue_v say_v 32._o say_v gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 32._o if_o we_o have_v but_o one_o head_n the_o fall_n of_o that_o head_n be_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n if_o any_o man_n presume_v to_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o name_n of_o universal_a bishop_n the_o whole_a church_n fall_v down_o from_o her_o estate_n when_o he_o fall_v which_o be_v call_v universal_a but_o far_o may_v that_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v from_o all_o christian_a mind_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v plain_o that_o the_o romish_a that_o be_v now_o which_o have_v a_o universal_a pope_n for_o her_o husband_n and_o head_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o saint_n peter_n but_o the_o church_n of_o saint_n antichrist_n and_o therefore_o to_o say_v that_o the_o romish_a church_n which_o saint_n peter_n first_o plant_v in_o rome_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v now_o be_v most_o horrible_a blasphemy_n and_o a_o mean_n to_o bring_v a_o great_a scandal_n upon_o that_o part_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o if_o she_o be_v the_o same_o then_o be_v she_o that_o whore_n of_o babylon_n mention_v by_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o 17._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n for_o so_o say_v joacham_n abbas_n of_o the_o popish_a church_n revelation_n church_n joacham_n on_o the_o 17._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n the_o very_a text_n itself_o do_v teach_v say_v he_o how_o that_o the_o woman_n beguile_v with_o gold_n and_o which_o commit_v pirituall_a fornication_n with_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v the_o very_a church_n of_o rome_n which_o babylon-like_a play_v spiritual_o the_o whore_n with_o stock_n and_o stone_n again_o if_o that_o first_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o same_o that_o this_o church_n under_o universal_a pope_n be_v then_o be_v she_o the_o same_o which_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o 18._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n say_v be_v fall_v and_o become_v the_o habitation_n of_o devil_n for_o so_o their_o saint_n katherine_n of_o see_z say_v the_o church_n under_o the_o pope_n be_v reformation_n be_v katherine_n in_o a_o prayer_n for_o the_o reformation_n sell_v say_v she_o through_o simony_n the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n abuse_v ecclesiastical_a matter_n corrupt_v and_o kill_v the_o soul_n which_o christ_n have_v redeem_v with_o his_o blood_n etc._n etc._n o_o tabernacle_n but_o of_o the_o devil_n and_o of_o which_o joacham_n also_o say_v jeâ—emy_n say_v joacham_n upon_o the_o 1._o and_o 2._o chapter_n of_o jeâ—emy_n this_o be_v the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n and_o his_o seat_n therefore_o to_o say_v that_o this_o second_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o same_o that_o saint_n peter_n first_o plant_v in_o rome_n be_v most_o damnable_a blasphemy_n and_o thus_o much_o for_o the_o conclusion_n of_o all_o that_o which_o we_o have_v hitherto_o entreat_v of_o now_o let_v we_o proceed_v chap._n ix_o tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n that_o the_o popish_a church_n can_v be_v the_o true_a and_o most_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n because_o the_o most_o ancient_a apostolic_a church_n be_v know_v by_o have_v only_o two_o sacrament_n and_o they_o have_v seven_o which_o just_a number_n as_o they_o can_v not_o be_v find_v in_o scripture_n so_o can_v they_o not_o be_v find_v once_o name_v by_o any_o of_o the_o four_o first_o general_a counsel_n or_o any_o provincial_a council_n or_o any_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n till_o after_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o great_a antichrist_n in_o rome_n also_o that_o their_o mass_n be_v invent_v by_o man_n and_o not_o the_o ordinance_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n that_o it_o tend_v to_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o power_n of_o christ_n sacrifice_n on_o the_o cross_n cast_v man_n mind_n into_o a_o doubtful_a waver_a of_o their_o salvation_n and_o final_o dissolve_v the_o whole_a harmony_n of_o the_o scripture_n both_o prophetical_a and_o apostolical_a 1_o the_o papist_n have_v wonderful_o delude_v the_o multitude_n in_o make_v they_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o most_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n receive_v from_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o apostle_n these_o seven_o sacrament_n the_o first_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n the_o second_o the_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n the_o three_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n the_o four_o the_o sacrament_n of_o matrimony_n the_o five_o the_o sacrament_n of_o order_n the_o sixth_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n the_o seven_o the_o sacrament_n of_o extreme_a unction_n but_o because_o they_o can_v prove_v by_o any_o one_o place_n of_o scripture_n these_o seven_o to_o be_v sacrament_n nor_o the_o number_n of_o seven_o to_o come_v from_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n or_o the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o apostle_n some_o of_o they_o will_v prove_v it_o by_o this_o reason_n the_o book_n in_o the_o apocalypse_n have_v seven_o seal_n the_o seven_o angel_n have_v their_o seven_o trumpet_n christ_n have_v in_o his_o right_a hand_n seven_o star_n christ_n walk_v in_o the_o mid_n of_o seven_o golden_a candlestick_n zacharie_n see_v seven_o eye_n upon_o a_o stone_n there_o be_v seven_o candlestick_n in_o the_o tabernacle_n now_o if_o this_o manner_n of_o reason_v will_v serve_v to_o prove_v that_o in_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n there_o must_v needs_o be_v seven_o sacrament_n then_o will_v this_o manner_n of_o reason_v prove_v there_o must_v needs_o be_v but_o two_o first_o for_o that_o the_o first_o church_n consist_v only_o but_o of_o two_o person_n adam_n and_o hevah_n second_o for_o that_o the_o first_o public_a place_n wherein_o god_n appoint_v himself_o to_o be_v serve_v be_v in_o number_n but_o two_o the_o tabernacle_n and_o the_o temple_n three_o for_o that_o god_n give_v his_o law_n to_o the_o church_n in_o two_o table_n four_o for_o that_o the_o whole_a tenure_n of_o the_o doctrine_n wherein_o god_n will_v have_v his_o church_n instruct_v be_v contain_v in_o two_o testament_n old_a and_o new_a five_o for_o that_o the_o witness_n of_o those_o testament_n be_v say_v to_o be_v two_o six_o for_o that_o the_o supreme_a governor_n which_o god_n set_v over_o his_o church_n be_v but_o two_o moses_n and_o aaron_n last_o because_o the_o whole_a duty_n of_o all_o church-governor_n be_v include_v in_o these_o two_o word_n vrim_fw-he and_o thummim_n there_o must_v be_v but_o two_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o their_o doctor_n m._n harding_n well_o perceive_v that_o this_o manner_n of_o proof_n will_v not_o serve_v the_o turn_n he_o take_v a_o better_a course_n as_o he_o think_v for_o he_o will_v prove_v his_o five_o add_a ceremony_n to_o be_v sacrament_n because_o they_o be_v call_v sacrament_n by_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n as_o indeed_o we_o grant_v they_o be_v but_o what_o of_o this_o see_v we_o can_v prove_v that_o they_o call_v not_o only_o five_o other_o ceremony_n sacrament_n but_o many_o more_o as_o for_o example_n tertullian_n call_v the_o general_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n the_o sacrament_n of_o christian_a religion_n 4._o religion_n tertull._n contra_fw-la marcionem_fw-la li._n 4._o saint_n hierome_n call_v martyrdom_n a_o sacrament_n oceanum_n sacrament_n hierome_n ad_fw-la oceanum_n saint_n augustine_n
first_o use_v to_o be_v do_v in_o such_o simple_a sort_n as_o be_v yet_o accustom_a on_o good-friday_n and_o easter_n even_o with_o certain_a lesson_n before_o it_o but_o than_o pope_n celestinus_fw-la put_v to_o the_o office_n of_o the_o mass_n thelesphorus_n gloria_fw-la in_o excelsis_fw-la but_o hilarius_n of_o pictavia_n make_v et_fw-la in_o terra_fw-la samachus_n ordain_v it_o to_o be_v sing_v the_o salutation_n which_o by_o the_o term_n of_o dominus_fw-la vobiscum_fw-la be_v make_v seven_o time_n in_o the_o mass_n be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o ruth_n by_o clement_n and_o anaclet_n and_o put_v in_o in_o their_o place_n galasius_n make_v up_o all_o the_o rest_n to_o the_o offertory_n in_o the_o same_o order_n they_o be_v use_v except_o the_o sequence_n and_o the_o creed_n whereof_o nicholas_n put_v to_o the_o first_o and_o damassus_n the_o next_o according_a to_o the_o synod_n of_o constantinople_n another_o add_v the_o confiteor_fw-la gregory_n link_v on_o the_o offertory_n leo_n the_o preface_n gelasius_n the_o great_a cannon_n and_o the_o less_o the_o sanctus_n bless_a sixtus_n and_o gregory_n the_o pater_fw-la noster_fw-la sergius_n tack_v on_o agnus_n and_o gregory_n the_o post_n communion_n the_o close_n up_o of_o all_o with_o item_fw-la missa_fw-la est_fw-la benedicamus_fw-la deo_fw-la gratias_fw-la be_v leoes_n invention_n now_o forasmuch_o as_o themselves_o witness_v that_o their_o mass_n be_v but_o the_o invention_n of_o man_n and_o not_o full_o frame_v and_o finish_v of_o more_o than_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o decease_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n how_o untrue_a must_v it_o needs_o be_v that_o saint_n peter_n and_o saint_n james_n say_v this_o mass_n or_o that_o the_o antiquity_n thereof_o come_v from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n now_o that_o we_o may_v see_v also_o whereunto_o it_o tend_v and_o know_v the_o better_a how_o to_o answer_v unto_o it_o let_v we_o observe_v their_o own_o definition_n thus_o they_o define_v it_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n a_o sacrifice_n to_o satisfy_v god_n justice_n for_o sin_n and_o to_o reconcile_v he_o and_o his_o people_n together_o by_o the_o daily_a or_o often_o offer_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o quick_a and_o dead_a 4_o now_o touch_v this_o definition_n we_o be_v advise_o to_o consider_v how_o it_o can_v possible_o stand_v with_o the_o truth_n for_o if_o it_o be_v of_o necessity_n unto_o salvation_n to_o have_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n daily_o or_o oftentimes_o offer_v for_o sin_n then_o be_v it_o certain_a that_o christ_n by_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o his_o death_n upon_o the_o cross_n do_v not_o take_v it_o away_o and_o then_o be_v all_o these_o scripture_n confound_v which_o deny_v it_o needful_a to_o have_v any_o more_o oblation_n for_o sin_n or_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n any_o more_o offer_v for_o the_o same_o namely_o where_o the_o author_n to_o the_o hebrew_n say_v chapter_n 10.14_o 9.26_o heb._n 10.14_o heb._n 10.1_o heb._n 9.26_o for_o with_o one_o oblation_n have_v he_o consecrate_v for_o ever_o they_o that_o be_v sanctify_v and_o where_o he_o also_o say_v chapter_n 10.10_o we_o be_v sanctify_v even_o by_o the_o offering_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n once_o make_v and_o again_o where_o he_o further_o say_v chapter_n 9.26_o now_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n have_v he_o appear_v once_o to_o put_v away_o sin_n by_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o himself_o 10.18_o heb._n 10.18_o and_o also_o where_o he_o conclude_v of_o this_o point_n thus_o chapter_n 10.18_o where_o remission_n of_o these_o thing_n be_v there_o be_v no_o more_o offering_n for_o sin_n wherefore_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o of_o necessity_n christ_n must_v continual_o be_v offer_v for_o sin_n then_o be_v these_o testimony_n most_o untrue_a but_o in_o that_o they_o be_v yea_o and_o amen_o they_o most_o true_o declare_v the_o definition_n of_o their_o mass_n to_o be_v false_a and_o that_o the_o necessity_n of_o daily_o sacrifice_v for_o sin_n be_v not_o ground_v upon_o the_o truth_n also_o see_v that_o under_o the_o gospel_n there_o must_v not_o only_o be_v but_o one_o only_a oblation_n for_o sin_n but_o also_o but_o once_o offer_v and_o that_o by_o christ_n himself_o the_o papist_n be_v condemn_v for_o notorious_a heretic_n that_o will_v have_v so_o many_o thousand_o oblation_n and_o so_o many_o time_n offer_v by_o other_o for_o do_v they_o not_o thereby_o make_v that_o one_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n as_o insufficient_a for_o the_o take_v away_o of_o sin_n as_o the_o daily_o sacrifice_v the_o body_n of_o beast_n and_o shed_v the_o blood_n of_o calf_n in_o moses_n law_n which_o be_v daily_o offer_v because_o they_o serve_v only_o for_o sin_n past_a and_o not_o for_o sin_n to_o come_v and_o therefore_o as_o the_o holy_a ghost_n say_v hebrew_n 10._o make_a nothing_o perfect_a wherefore_o who_o see_v not_o but_o that_o the_o bring_n into_o the_o church_n the_o necessity_n of_o daily_o sacrifice_v for_o sin_n bring_v in_o with_o it_o the_o utter_a overthrow_n of_o the_o efficacy_n of_o christ_n death_n and_o bloodshedding_n but_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o holy_a ghost_n speak_v of_o the_o daily_a offering_n of_o christ_n for_o sin_n say_v hebrew_n 7.27_o which_o need_v not_o daily_o as_o those_o high_a priest_n to_o offer_v up_o sacrifice_n first_o for_o his_o own_o sin_n and_o then_o for_o the_o people_n for_o that_o do_v he_o once_o when_o he_o offer_v up_o himself_o their_o daily_a sacrifice_v for_o sin_n be_v not_o only_o superfluous_a and_o vain_a but_o also_o most_o heretical_a and_o blasphemous_a 5_o but_o what_o shall_v we_o say_v now_o have_v they_o nothing_o to_o answer_v yea_o very_o for_o thus_o in_o effect_n they_o say_v cap._n say_v thomas_n of_o aquine_n de_fw-fr venerable_a sacra_fw-la alter_fw-la cap._n we_o acknowledge_v and_o confess_v that_o christ_n by_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o his_o death_n free_v we_o from_o the_o guilt_n of_o original_a sin_n that_o be_v from_o that_o one_o sin_n of_o adam_n but_o for_o the_o malediction_n of_o all_o our_o actual_a transgression_n that_o to_o be_v take_v away_o by_o the_o bless_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n which_o be_v true_a then_o be_v we_o more_o beholden_a to_o their_o sacrifice_n then_o to_o christ_n sacrifice_n for_o if_o christ_n by_o his_o sacrifice_n take_v away_o only_o the_o guilt_n of_o that_o one_o sin_n and_o leave_v we_o guilty_a of_o many_o thousand_o sin_n what_o have_v he_o do_v for_o we_o but_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n verse_n 1._o epistle_n of_o john_n 1._o chap._n 7_o verse_n which_o take_v away_o the_o whole_a multitude_n of_o our_o sin_n that_o be_v it_o which_o we_o be_v behold_v to_o indeed_o but_o how_o true_a it_o be_v that_o christ_n by_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o his_o death_n and_o bloodshedding_n cleanse_v we_o but_o from_o that_o one_o sin_n only_o these_o word_n of_o saint_n john_n will_v make_v it_o plain_a where_o he_o say_v 1_o epistle_n 1_o chapter_n 7_o verse_n the_o blood_n of_o christ_n cleanse_v we_o from_o all_o sin_n and_o also_o these_o word_n of_o saint_n paul_n titus_n 2_o chapter_n 14_o verse_n verse_n titus_n 2_o chap._n 14_o verse_n he_o redeem_v we_o from_o all_o iniquity_n and_o likewise_o these_o word_n where_o he_o speak_v of_o our_o condemnation_n by_o original_a sin_n and_o the_o restore_v we_o again_o by_o christ_n say_v roman_n 5_o chapter_n 16_o verse_n ver_fw-la they_z 5.16_o ver_fw-la neither_o be_v the_o gift_n so_o as_o that_o which_o enter_v in_o by_o one_o that_o sin_v for_o the_o fault_n come_v of_o one_o offence_n to_o condemnation_n but_o the_o gift_n be_v of_o many_o offence_n to_o justification_n 5_o again_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o suffering_n and_o death_n of_o christ_n serve_v but_o for_o the_o heal_a the_o wound_n of_o original_a sin_n and_o not_o also_o for_o our_o actual_a transgression_n then_o be_v not_o this_o true_a which_o the_o prophet_n esay_n say_v chapter_n 43.5_o he_o be_v wound_v for_o our_o transgression_n he_o be_v break_v for_o our_o iniquity_n the_o chastisement_n of_o our_o peace_n be_v upon_o he_o and_o with_o his_o stripe_n we_o be_v heal_v therefore_o it_o be_v very_o clear_a that_o if_o the_o papist_n doctrine_n be_v true_a the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n be_v mere_o false_a but_o if_o we_o shall_v believe_v they_o that_o christ_n by_o his_o sacrifice_n upon_o the_o cross_n do_v satisfy_v the_o wrath_n and_o justice_n of_o god_n for_o one_o part_n and_o they_o by_o their_o sacrifice_n upon_o the_o altar_n for_o another_o part_n and_o so_o christ_n with_o they_o and_o they_o with_o christ_n as_o fellow-helper_n and_o copartner_n together_o do_v full_o satisfy_v god_n justice_n for_o all_o sin_n how_o shall_v we_o believe_v the_o prophet_n in_o another_o place_n where_o in_o
they_o err_v christ_n himself_o show_v verse_n 64._o and_o the_o manner_n wherein_o they_o fail_v he_o declare_v in_o the_o 64._o verse_n be_v because_o they_o do_v not_o eat_v he_o spiritual_o by_o faith_n for_o say_v he_o but_o there_o be_v some_o of_o you_o which_o believe_v not_o 4_o thus_o then_o we_o may_v be_v full_o resolve_v that_o the_o manner_n of_o eat_v which_o christ_n mean_v be_v spiritual_o by_o faith_n which_o he_o make_v plain_a unto_o they_o not_o only_o in_o that_o 64._o verse_n but_o almost_o throughout_o the_o whole_a chapter_n for_o we_o may_v there_o see_v that_o whensoever_o he_o speak_v of_o eat_v still_o he_o add_v believe_v only_o to_o manifest_v unto_o they_o that_o by_o eat_v thing_n eat_v and_o believe_v be_v both_o but_o one_o thing_n he_o mean_v believe_v also_o that_o they_o may_v the_o more_o plain_o have_v understand_v that_o by_o eat_v and_o believe_v he_o mean_v but_o one_o and_o one_o only_a thing_n he_o expound_v it_o unto_o they_o by_o that_o one_o only_a effect_n which_o he_o declare_v both_o eat_n and_o believe_v have_v for_o as_o in_o the_o 54._o verse_n he_o say_v whosoever_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n have_v eternal_a life_n and_o i_o will_v raise_v he_o up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n so_o in_o the_o 40._o verse_n he_o say_v this_o be_v the_o will_n of_o he_o that_o send_v i_o that_o whosoever_o see_v the_o son_n and_o believe_v in_o he_o shall_v have_v everlasting_a life_n and_o i_o will_v raise_v he_o up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n wherefore_o see_v he_o show_v they_o so_o plain_o that_o the_o effect_n of_o eat_v and_o believe_v be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n they_o may_v the_o more_o easy_o have_v understand_v that_o by_o eat_v and_o believe_v he_o mean_v but_o only_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o so_o consequent_o that_o they_o shall_v eat_v he_o spiritual_o by_o faith_n and_o not_o after_o a_o carnal_a and_o corporal_a manner_n 5_o and_o thus_o christian_n reader_n have_v we_o find_v out_o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o those_o word_n of_o christ_n touch_v the_o eat_n and_o feed_v on_o he_o even_o by_o confer_v place_n with_o place_n and_o verse_n with_o verse_n which_o be_v doubtless_o the_o most_o sure_a way_n for_o the_o bring_v the_o truth_n to_o light_v even_o by_o expound_v one_o scripture_n by_o another_o for_o as_o saint_n chrisostome_n say_v genesis_n say_v chrisost_n in_o his_o 12._o hom._n genesis_n the_o holy_a scripture_n expound_v itself_o and_o suffer_v not_o the_o reader_n to_o err_v and_o as_o saint_n augustine_n say_v quest_n say_v august_n in_o his_o bocke_n of_o question_n 83._o the_o 69._o quest_n the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v wont_a to_o give_v light_n and_o to_o open_v the_o meaning_n as_o also_o in_o another_o place_n doctrine_n place_n 3._o book_n 29._o chap._n of_o christian_a doctrine_n dark_a place_n be_v to_o be_v expound_v by_o more_o plain_a place_n the_o sure_a way_n of_o expound_v the_o scripture_n be_v to_o expound_v one_o scripture_n by_o another_o but_o the_o papist_n refuse_v to_o take_v this_o course_n have_v most_o gross_o err_v in_o the_o true_a understanding_n of_o christ_n and_o also_o most_o ignorant_o charge_v we_o to_o hold_v that_o heresy_n of_o those_o obstinate_a and_o blind_a capernaite_n whereas_o indeed_o themselves_o hold_v the_o heresy_n for_o their_o heresy_n be_v as_o we_o see_v that_o christ_n mean_v a_o corporal_a kind_n of_o eat_v even_o as_o they_o hold_v but_o we_o hold_v clean_o contrary_a and_o therefore_o not_o we_o but_o they_o be_v of_o the_o fellowship_n of_o those_o first_o author_n of_o that_o heresy_n who_o as_o the_o text_n declare_v do_v therein_o so_o fall_v from_o christ_n as_o that_o they_o forsake_v his_o company_n wherefore_o all_o that_o will_v wilful_o fall_v away_o from_o christ_n let_v they_o with_o those_o cavil_v capernaite_n hypocritical_a disciple_n and_o our_o counterfeit_a catholic_n hold_v that_o heresy_n 6_o but_o now_o forasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v a_o usual_a thing_n with_o they_o whensoever_o they_o see_v themselves_o convict_v by_o scripture_n to_o tell_v we_o that_o no_o scripture_n be_v of_o any_o private_a interpretation_n and_o therefore_o unless_o we_o can_v show_v they_o that_o the_o same_o scripture_n be_v so_o expound_v by_o the_o ancient_a father_n they_o will_v not_o admit_v it_o be_v the_o sense_n make_v never_o so_o plain_a let_v they_o therefore_o hear_v how_o the_o ancient_a father_n testimony_n do_v expound_v those_o word_n of_o christ_n 7_o saint_n origine_fw-la writing_n upon_o those_o word_n except_o you_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o say_v leviticus_fw-la say_v origen_n in_o his_o 7._o hom._n upon_o leviticus_fw-la consider_v that_o these_o thing_n write_v in_o god_n book_n be_v figure_n and_o therefore_o examine_v and_o understand_v they_o as_o spiritual_a and_o not_o as_o carnal_a man_n for_o if_o you_o understand_v they_o as_o carnal_a man_n they_o hurt_v you_o for_o even_o in_o the_o gospel_n there_o be_v find_v a_o letter_n that_o kill_v for_o if_o you_o follow_v the_o letter_n or_o word_n of_o this_o that_o christ_n say_v except_o you_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n this_o letter_n kill_v again_o origine_fw-la upon_o the_o same_o word_n say_v leviticus_fw-la say_v orig._n in_o his_o 7._o book_n upon_o leviticus_fw-la this_o letter_n kill_v but_o if_o thou_o take_v it_o spiritual_o it_o kill_v not_o but_o in_o it_o be_v a_o quicken_a spirit_n understand_v therefore_o spiritual_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v speak_v also_o saint_n augustine_n upon_o the_o same_o word_n say_v doctrine_n say_v augustine_n in_o his_o 3._o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n now_o this_o say_n of_o christ_n except_o you_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o seem_v to_o command_v a_o heinous_a and_o a_o wicked_a thing_n therefore_o it_o be_v a_o figure_n again_o write_v upon_o those_o word_n it_o be_v the_o spirit_n that_o quicken_v the_o flesh_n profit_v nothing_o thus_o he_o expound_v they_o psalm_n they_o upon_o the_o 98._o psalm_n you_o shall_v not_o eat_v this_o body_n that_o you_o see_v neither_o shall_v you_o drink_v that_o blood_n that_o they_o shall_v shed_v which_o crucify_v i_o i_o have_v commend_v unto_o you_o a_o certain_a sacrament_n be_v spiritual_o understand_v it_o will_v give_v you_o life_n again_o john_n again_o in_o his_o 27._o treatise_n upon_o john_n when_o you_o shall_v see_v the_o son_n of_o man_n ascend_v up_o where_o he_o be_v before_o then_o shall_v you_o understand_v that_o he_o give_v not_o his_o body_n in_o such_o sort_n as_o you_o imagine_v neither_o that_o he_o be_v to_o be_v consume_v by_o bit_n and_o morsel_n also_o full_o to_o resolve_v all_o true_a christian_n that_o christ_n mean_v that_o none_o can_v eat_v he_o effectual_o unto_o salvation_n but_o such_o only_a as_o eat_v he_o spiritual_o he_o say_v john_n say_v in_o his_o 26_o treatise_n upon_o john_n he_o that_o eat_v inward_o not_o that_o eat_v outward_o he_o that_o eat_v in_o heart_n not_o that_o press_v with_o the_o tooth_n to_o believe_v in_o christ_n that_o be_v the_o eat_v the_o bread_n of_o life_n prepare_v not_o your_o mouth_n prepare_v your_o heart_n and_o again_o he_o say_v john_n say_v in_o his_o 26_o treatise_n upon_o john_n our_o lord_n call_v himself_o the_o bread_n that_o come_v down_o from_o heanen_n exhort_v we_o to_o believe_v in_o he_o for_o to_o believe_v in_o he_o that_o be_v the_o eat_v the_o bread_n of_o life_n he_o eat_v that_o believe_v in_o he_o also_o in_o reprove_v all_o those_o in_o particular_a that_o will_v eat_v christ_n carnal_o he_o say_v cap._n say_v in_o his_o book_n against_o the_o jew_n 9_o cap._n why_o do_v thou_o prepare_v thy_o belly_n and_o thy_o tooth_n believe_v and_o thou_o have_v eat_v therefore_o say_v saint_n chrisostome_n john_n chrisostome_n chrisostome_n in_o his_o 46._o hom._n upon_o john_n if_o any_o man_n understand_v those_o word_n of_o christ_n carnal_o he_o shall_v sure_o profit_v nothing_o thereby_o for_o what_o mean_v these_o word_n the_o flesh_n profit_v nothing_o he_o mean_v not_o his_o flesh_n god_n forbid_v but_o he_o mean_v of_o all_o these_o that_o fleshly_a and_o carnal_o understand_v those_o thing_n which_o christ_n speak_v and_o what_o be_v carnal_a understanding_n else_o but_o to_o understand_v they_o as_o they_o be_v speak_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v which_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v john_n say_v in_o his_o 14._o hom._n upon_o john_n god_n will_v not_o that_o we_o understand_v the_o word_n of_o holy_a scripture_n simple_o and_o plain_o as_o they_o lie_v but_o with_o great_a
paul_n and_o saint_n augustine_n upon_o his_o word_n now_o let_v we_o hear_v some_o other_o upon_o this_o point_n 5_o theophilact_v write_v upon_o the_o same_o word_n of_o paul_n say_v thus_o chap._n thus_o theophi_fw-la upon_o 1_o tim._n 2._o chap._n that_o the_o mediator_n shall_v be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o be_v requisite_a for_o he_o shall_v be_v the_o reconciliation_n and_o perfect_a mediator_n for_o he_o be_v a_o mediator_n of_o two_o for_o he_o put_v himself_o as_o a_o mean_a or_o middle_a thing_n to_o join_v contrary_a thing_n together_o therefore_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o mediator_n of_o man_n for_o he_o be_v partaker_n of_o both_o nature_n and_o hereof_o it_o be_v which_o saint_n chrisostome_n say_v chap._n say_v chrisost_n upon_o 1_o tim._n a_o chap._n the_o mediator_n ought_v to_o be_v join_v by_o society_n of_o they_o both_o of_o who_o he_o be_v mediator_n for_o it_o be_v the_o part_n of_o a_o mediator_n to_o be_v partaker_n of_o they_o both_o of_o who_o he_o be_v mediator_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o conclude_v thus_o for_o it_o be_v requisite_a that_o such_o a_o mediator_n shall_v speak_v with_o god_n also_o hereof_o it_o be_v which_o saint_n cyrill_n say_v treasure_n say_v cyrill_n in_o his_o 12_o book_n 10._o chap._n of_o treasure_n christ_n jesus_n be_v mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n not_o only_o because_o he_o have_v reconcile_v man_n unto_o god_n but_o also_o because_o he_o be_v natural_o and_o substantial_o both_o god_n and_o man_n in_o one_o person_n and_o after_o this_o manner_n say_v he_o god_n have_v reconcile_v we_o unto_o he_o for_o otherwise_o how_o can_v saint_n paul_n say_v that_o there_o be_v one_o mediator_n christ_n jesus_n wherefore_o then_o see_v that_o none_o can_v be_v mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n but_o he_o that_o be_v both_o god_n and_o man_n no_o saint_n can_v be_v mediator_n and_o thus_o much_o of_o saint_n paul_n now_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o saint_n john_n say_v and_o the_o ancient_a father_n upon_o his_o word_n 6_o saint_n john_n in_o his_o 1._o epistle_n 2._o chapter_n say_v verse_n 1_o john_n 2_o cha._n 2_o verse_n if_o any_o man_n sin_n we_o have_v a_o advocate_n with_o the_o father_n jesus_n christ_n the_o just_a and_o he_o be_v the_o reconciliation_n for_o our_o sin_n upon_o which_o word_n saint_n augustine_n say_v john_n say_v august_n in_o his_o first_o treatise_n upon_o the_o epistle_n of_o s._n john_n he_o do_v not_o say_v you_o have_v a_o advocate_n with_o the_o father_n but_o we_o have_v neither_o do_v he_o say_v you_o have_v i_o for_o your_o advocate_n but_o brethren_n we_o have_v a_o advocate_n with_o the_o father_n jesus_n christ_n the_o righteous_a and_o he_o be_v the_o reconciliation_n for_o our_o sin_n he_o that_o have_v hold_v this_o say_v he_o have_v hold_v no_o heresy_n he_o that_o have_v hold_v this_o have_v commit_v no_o schism_n and_o a_o little_a after_o speak_v of_o saint_n john_n he_o say_v thus_o he_o have_v rather_o put_v himself_o in_o the_o number_n of_o sinner_n that_o he_o may_v have_v christ_n his_o advocate_n then_o put_v himself_o a_o advocate_n whereas_o christ_n shall_v be_v his_o advocate_n and_o be_v find_v among_o the_o proud_a man_n that_o shall_v be_v damn_v and_o for_o conclusion_n of_o saint_n johns_n word_n thus_o he_o say_v in_o another_o place_n parmenian_n place_n august_n in_o his_o 2._o book_n 8._o ch._n against_o parmenian_n if_o saint_n john_n will_v say_v this_o have_v i_o write_v unto_o you_o that_o you_o sin_v not_o and_o if_o you_o sin_n you_o have_v i_o your_o advocate_n before_o god_n and_o i_o will_v entreat_v for_o you_o what_o good_a and_o faithful_a christian_n can_v abide_v he_o as_o the_o apostle_n of_o christ_n or_o rather_o not_o think_v he_o to_o be_v antichrist_n and_o thus_o christian_n reader_n thou_o see_v that_o to_o allow_v any_o other_o then_o christ_n to_o be_v a_o advocate_n mediator_n or_o intercessor_n between_o god_n and_o man_n be_v to_o allow_v heretical_a antichristian_a and_o damnable_a doctrine_n and_o to_o affirm_v the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n to_o take_v this_o office_n of_o christ_n upon_o they_o be_v a_o part_n of_o that_o blasphemy_n mention_v revel_v 13.6_o even_o to_o blaspheme_v they_o that_o dwell_v in_o heaven_n 7_o that_o ancient_a father_n epiphanius_n describe_v the_o alone_a and_o true_a mediator_n say_v 433._o say_v epiphanius_n fol._n 433._o for_o the_o mediator_n of_o god_n and_o man_n be_v thus_o be_v god_n and_o make_v man_n not_o have_v change_v his_o nature_n but_o according_a to_o both_o of_o they_o he_o be_v mediator_n but_o what_o shall_v we_o stand_v to_o cite_v any_o more_o testimony_n out_o of_o the_o father_n see_v some_o of_o their_o great_a doctor_n and_o canonize_a saint_n affirm_v the_o same_o their_o abbot_n saint_n bernard_n say_v thus_o mary_n thus_o bernard_n in_o his_o 3._o serm._n of_o the_o annunciation_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n this_o christ_n jesus_n be_v the_o true_a and_o faithful_a mediator_n as_o in_o one_o person_n of_o god_n and_o man_n also_o their_o saint_n thomas_n of_o aquine_n say_v chap._n say_v thomas_n of_o aquine_n upon_o the_o 1._o tim._n 2_o chap._n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o christ_n be_v a_o mediator_n according_a to_o both_o nature_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o touch_v his_o godhead_n and_o manhood_n inasmuch_o as_o he_o be_v god_n and_o man_n for_o because_o that_o he_o that_o be_v a_o mediator_n aught_o to_o take_v part_n of_o both_o nature_n and_o these_o be_v god_n and_o man_n now_o therefore_o if_o there_o have_v be_v no_o one_o ancient_a father_n to_o have_v prove_v our_o assertion_n yet_o these_o two_o their_o canonize_a saint_n have_v be_v sufficient_a wherefore_o we_o see_v how_o vain_a the_o papist_n be_v to_o pray_v to_o saint_n and_o to_o make_v they_o their_o mediator_n to_o god_n 8_o it_o be_v a_o world_n to_o see_v that_o man_n so_o wise_a and_o learned_a shall_v be_v so_o besot_v in_o their_o sense_n as_o to_o imagine_v that_o christ_n himself_o shall_v not_o be_v all_o and_o altogether_o full_o sufficient_a by_o his_o only_a intercession_n to_o reconcile_v man_n unto_o god_n see_v the_o author_n to_o the_o hebrew_n say_v chapter_n 7._o 7.25_o hebrew_n 7.25_o he_o be_v able_a also_o perfect_o to_o save_v they_o that_o come_v to_o god_n by_o he_o see_v he_o live_v ever_o to_o make_v intercession_n for_o they_o doubtless_o if_o christ_n have_v not_o know_v himself_o whole_o sufficient_a he_o will_v not_o have_v say_v john_n 14._o no_o man_n come_v to_o the_o father_n but_o by_o i_o 16.23_o john_n 14.6_o john_n 16.23_o neither_o will_v he_o have_v say_v john_n 16._o whatsoever_o you_o shall_v ask_v the_o father_n in_o my_o name_n he_o will_v give_v it_o you_o wherefore_o see_v christ_n be_v sufficient_o able_a to_o save_v by_o his_o intercession_n those_o that_o come_v to_o god_n by_o he_o and_o that_o none_o can_v come_v to_o god_n but_o by_o he_o and_o that_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o ask_v in_o his_o name_n we_o shall_v obtain_v why_o shall_v we_o delude_v ourselves_o in_o seek_v reconciliation_n by_o the_o intercession_n of_o other_o nay_o we_o now_o see_v plain_o that_o those_o be_v deceive_v which_o hold_v not_o christ_n all-sufficient_a but_o will_v therefore_o go_v to_o god_n by_o other_o and_o that_o seek_v to_o obtain_v their_o request_n in_o the_o name_n of_o other_o but_o i_o marvel_v what_o hope_n they_o can_v have_v to_o obtain_v their_o petition_n which_o pray_v to_o god_n in_o the_o name_n of_o other_o see_v christ_n command_v they_o to_o pray_v in_o his_o name_n saint_n cyrill_n say_v esay_n say_v cyrill_n in_o hâ—e_v book_n upon_o the_o r._n of_o esay_n we_o must_v pray_v in_o the_o name_n of_o our_o saviour_n if_o we_o will_v look_v to_o be_v hear_v of_o the_o father_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o render_v his_o reason_n say_v faith_n say_v in_o his_o book_n of_o right_a faith_n for_o why_o be_v it_o more_o meet_a to_o give_v saint_n their_o ask_n and_o grant_v they_o their_o petition_n then_o for_o he_o which_o be_v only_o by_o his_o own_o nature_n and_o true_o god_n saint_n augustine_n say_v psalm_n say_v august_n in_o 108._o psalm_n all_o prayer_n that_o be_v not_o make_v unto_o god_n by_o christ_n not_o only_o do_v not_o put_v away_o sin_n but_o also_o be_v turn_v into_o sin_n so_o then_o if_o to_o pray_v in_o the_o name_n of_o any_o but_o christ_n be_v to_o cause_v our_o prayer_n to_o be_v turn_v into_o sin_n and_o so_o to_o provoke_v god_n to_o wrath_n why_o shall_v we_o nay_o how_o dare_v we_o pray_v in_o the_o name_n of_o other_o yea_o and_o why_o will_v we_o be_v make_v such_o fool_n as_o to_o ask_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o dead_a saint_n which_o can_v
neither_o give_v nor_o grant_v our_o request_n if_o we_o pray_v to_o god_n in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n he_o have_v promise_v john_n 14._o chapter_n that_o both_o his_o father_n and_o he_o will_v hear_v our_o petition_n and_o grant_v our_o request_n and_o this_o be_v it_o which_o saint_n cyrill_n say_v of_o christ_n john_n christ_n cyrill_n in_o his_o 11._o book_n upon_o john_n he_o put_v to_o in_o my_o name_n to_o show_v that_o he_o be_v a_o mediator_n and_o a_o grant_a and_o a_o giver_n with_o god_n which_o prerogative_n no_o saint_n have_v 9_o again_o forasmuch_o as_o christ_n himself_o say_v john_n 10._o by_o i_o if_o any_o man_n enter_v in_o he_o shall_v be_v save_v and_o in_o the_o 1._o verse_n he_o that_o enter_v not_o in_o by_o the_o door_n into_o the_o sheep_n fold_n but_o climb_v up_o another_o way_n he_o be_v a_o thief_n and_o a_o robber_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o all_o those_o that_o enter_v into_o the_o church_n by_o any_o other_o way_n then_o by_o christ_n or_o into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n by_o the_o mean_n and_o mediation_n of_o saint_n they_o be_v but_o thief_n and_o robber_n therefore_o if_o they_o repent_v not_o and_o forsake_v their_o error_n they_o shall_v be_v sure_a to_o have_v their_o part_n and_o portion_n with_o thief_n and_o robber_n and_o thus_o much_o touch_v pray_v to_o saint_n now_o a_o word_n or_o two_o touch_v the_o worship_v of_o saint_n which_o we_o will_v but_o brief_o touch_v because_o the_o matter_n be_v so_o plain_a in_o the_o scripture_n that_o nothing_o can_v be_v make_v more_o plain_a to_o be_v erroneous_a therefore_o it_o need_v not_o any_o long_a discourse_n 10_o in_o the_o 14._o 16._o act_n 14.8_o to_o the_o 16._o chapter_n of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n mention_n be_v make_v that_o saint_n paul_n have_v heal_v a_o cripple_n that_o be_v bear_v lame_a the_o people_n do_v so_o admire_v thereat_o that_o they_o suppose_v paul_n and_o barnabas_n to_o have_v be_v god_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n in_o the_o likeness_n of_o man_n whereupon_o as_o the_o text_n say_v they_o bring_v bull_n with_o garland_n beast_n bedeck_v with_o flower_n to_o have_v sacrifice_v unto_o they_o of_o which_o as_o the_o text_n also_o say_v when_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n hear_v they_o rend_v their_o clothes_n and_o run_v in_o among_o the_o people_n cry_v and_o say_v o_o man_n why_o do_v you_o these_o thing_n we_o be_v even_o man_n subject_a to_o the_o like_a passion_n as_o you_o be_v by_o which_o it_o be_v clear_a it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o worship_v the_o apostle_n if_o not_o the_o apostle_n than_o not_o any_o other_o saint_n 19.10_o revel_v 19.10_o also_o in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n the_o text_n declare_v that_o saint_n john_n fall_v down_o before_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o angel_n to_o have_v worship_v he_o but_o he_o say_v unto_o he_o see_v thou_o do_v it_o not_o i_o be_o thy_o fellow_n servant_n and_o one_o of_o thy_o brethren_n which_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n worship_n god_n now_o therefore_o if_o neither_o the_o holy_a apostle_n of_o christ_n nor_o the_o glorious_a and_o unspotted_a angel_n of_o heaven_n may_v be_v worship_v how_o may_v any_o other_o inferior_a saint_n be_v worship_v wherefore_o this_o utter_o condemn_v the_o papist_n of_o most_o pestilent_a perverseness_n that_o will_v so_o direct_o contrary_a to_o so_o evident_a a_o truth_n teach_v man_n to_o worship_n saint_n yea_o and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o that_o which_o be_v most_o horrible_a to_o hear_v the_o very_a dumb_a picture_n and_o image_n of_o saint_n 11_o saint_n augustine_n write_v against_o fostus_n the_o heretic_n bring_v in_o these_o two_o place_n of_o scripture_n to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o worship_v saint_n for_o say_v he_o 201._o he_o august_n a_o his_o 20._o book_n against_o faustus_n chap_n 201._o the_o very_a saint_n themselves_o whether_o they_o be_v dead_a man_n or_o angel_n will_v not_o have_v honour_n give_v to_o they_o which_o only_o be_v due_a to_o god_n this_o say_v he_o appear_v in_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n when_o the_o man_n of_o licaonia_n astonish_v at_o their_o miracle_n will_v have_v do_v sacrifice_n unto_o they_o as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v god_n for_o they_o rent_v their_o garment_n confess_v and_o persuade_v they_o that_o they_o be_v not_o god_n forbid_v such_o thing_n to_o be_v do_v unto_o they_o this_o say_v he_o appear_v also_o in_o the_o angel_n as_o we_o read_v in_o the_o apocalypse_n the_o angel_n forbid_v himself_o to_o be_v worship_v and_o therefore_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v chap._n say_v in_o his_o book_n of_o true_a religion_n 55._o chap._n let_v not_o the_o worship_v of_o dead_a man_n be_v count_v holiness_n among_o us._n and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o thing_n that_o the_o high_a angel_n worship_v must_v also_o the_o low_a man_n worship_n let_v we_o believe_v this_o that_o the_o best_a angel_n and_o the_o most_o excellent_a minister_n will_v that_o we_o shall_v worship_v one_o god_n with_o they_o that_o ancient_a father_n epiphanius_n speak_v against_o old_a dote_a and_o ignorant_a woman_n which_o then_o worship_v the_o virgin_n mary_n say_v heresy_n say_v epipha_n in_o his_o 3._o book_n of_o heresy_n 59_o heresy_n let_v no_o man_n eat_v of_o this_o error_n touch_v saint_n mary_n for_o though_o the_o tree_n be_v fair_a yet_o be_v not_o this_o fruit_n to_o be_v eat_v although_o mary_n be_v beautiful_a and_o holy_a and_o honourable_a yet_o be_v she_o not_o to_o be_v adore_v and_o worship_v but_o these_o woman_n worship_v saint_n mary_n renew_v again_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o wine_n mingle_v in_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o goddess_n fortuna_n and_o prepare_v a_o table_n for_o the_o devil_n and_o not_o for_o god_n also_o saint_n august_n write_v against_o maximinus_n the_o arian_n bishop_n say_v maximinus_n say_v august_n in_o his_o 1._o book_n against_o maximinus_n if_o we_o shall_v make_v a_o temple_n for_o a_o holy_a angel_n shall_v we_o not_o be_v accurse_v from_o god_n and_o the_o truth_n of_o christ_n and_o from_o the_o church_n of_o god_n because_o we_o exhibit_v that_o service_n to_o a_o creature_n that_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o by_o which_o then_o who_o see_v not_o but_o that_o to_o worship_n saint_n yea_o though_o not_o with_o lateria_n but_o with_o hyperdulia_fw-la be_v to_o make_v ourselves_o the_o accurse_a of_o god_n for_o in_o god_n divine_a worship_n and_o service_n he_o will_v have_v all_o or_o none_o even_o as_o our_o saviour_n himself_o say_v matthew_n 4._o thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v and_o yet_o beside_o the_o worship_n do_v to_o all_o other_o saint_n in_o their_o rosarie_n they_o have_v twelve_o part_n of_o spiritual_a worship_n of_o which_o ten_o be_v give_v to_o the_o virgin_n marie_n and_o but_o two_o to_o god_n and_o notwithstanding_o the_o worship_v of_o saint_n be_v forbid_v both_o by_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o angel_n and_o condemn_v by_o these_o ancient_a father_n for_o devilish_a and_o damnable_a long_a before_o the_o popish_a church_n be_v yet_o after_o they_o have_v a_o church_n and_o that_o antichrist_n the_o pope_n be_v install_v in_o his_o throne_n that_o he_o may_v share_v with_o god_n herein_o as_o in_o other_o part_n of_o his_o glorious_a prerogative_n this_o be_v establish_v for_o one_o principle_n of_o popish_a religion_n and_o thus_o much_o touch_v pray_v to_o saint_n and_o worship_v of_o they_o chap._n xii_o tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n who_o be_v the_o first_o founder_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n &_o the_o first_o place_n of_o scripture_n that_o be_v bring_v to_o confirm_v the_o doctrine_n and_o to_o prove_v a_o three_o place_n of_o rest_n for_o the_o soul_n depart_v and_o how_o soon_o it_o have_v corrupt_v the_o church_n and_o confound_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o what_o confusion_n it_o have_v breed_v among_o the_o papist_n themselves_o and_o how_o it_o tend_v to_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o power_n of_o christ_n death_n and_o passion_n as_o touch_v the_o original_a foundation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n philosopher_n purgatory_n have_v she_o original_n from_o the_o heathen_a philosopher_n thou_o shall_v understand_v christian_n reader_n that_o it_o come_v first_o from_o the_o heathen_a philosopher_n in_o who_o although_o there_o be_v the_o spark_n of_o divine_a knowledge_n as_o there_o be_v natural_o in_o all_o man_n and_o that_o by_o exercise_v themselves_o in_o the_o contemplation_n of_o the_o glorious_a work_n of_o god_n creation_n they_o be_v able_a to_o write_v some_o thing_n of_o god_n and_o divine_a thing_n yet_o for_o want_v of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o his_o word_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o his_o testimony_n they_o can_v
not_o write_v sound_o for_o albeit_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n by_o the_o wonder_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n do_v teach_v they_o that_o he_o that_o be_v the_o author_n of_o they_o be_v mighty_a and_o to_o be_v love_v and_o fear_v above_o all_o yet_o be_v they_o ignorant_a how_o to_o love_v and_o fear_v he_o aright_o also_o notwithstanding_o they_o have_v learn_v by_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n that_o for_o those_o that_o do_v love_n and_o fear_v he_o he_o have_v prepare_v a_o place_n of_o eternal_a joy_n and_o for_o those_o that_o do_v nor_o a_o place_n of_o perpetual_a pain_n and_o that_o the_o pure_n can_v never_o ascend_v into_o his_o glorious_a presence_n until_o they_o be_v make_v pure_a by_o some_o kind_n of_o purify_n yet_o for_o want_v of_o true_a knowledge_n they_o conceive_v of_o these_o thing_n but_o imperfect_o and_o do_v but_o mere_o conjecture_v for_o howsoever_o it_o be_v true_a that_o god_n have_v prepare_v a_o place_n of_o joy_n for_o those_o that_o love_n and_o fear_v he_o and_o also_o a_o place_n of_o punishment_n for_o those_o that_o do_v not_o and_o that_o the_o best_a and_o pure_a can_v never_o come_v into_o his_o presence_n until_o they_o be_v make_v pure_a by_o a_o more_o perfect_a purge_n yet_o they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o which_o we_o shall_v be_v purify_v dream_v of_o a_o three_o place_n in_o which_o we_o shall_v be_v purge_v 2_o now_o the_o chief_a of_o these_o author_n as_o tertullian_n write_v anima_fw-la write_v tertullian_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr praescriptionibus_fw-la adversus_fw-la haereses_fw-la and_o in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr anima_fw-la be_v pythagoras_n empedocles_n and_o plato_n hence_o it_o be_v as_o irenaeus_n testify_v 24._o testify_v jrenaeus_fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 24._o that_o carpocrates_n have_v learn_v out_o of_o plato_n his_o philosophy_n that_o man_n soul_n after_o death_n must_v be_v purify_v invent_v a_o kind_n of_o purgatory_n and_o out_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o pythagoras_n seek_v to_o prove_v it_o by_o these_o word_n of_o christ_n matth._n 5._o thou_o shall_v not_o come_v forth_o till_o thou_o have_v pay_v the_o utmost_a farthing_n by_o which_o we_o see_v who_o be_v the_o first_o founder_n of_o purgatory_n and_o also_o the_o first_o place_n of_o scripture_n that_o be_v bring_v to_o confirm_v the_o doctrine_n and_o to_o prove_v a_o three_o place_n for_o the_o purify_n of_o soul_n from_o sin_n now_o let_v we_o try_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o that_o scripture_n to_o see_v if_o by_o it_o such_o a_o place_n can_v be_v prove_v 3_o our_o saviour_n say_v thou_o shall_v not_o come_v forth_o till_o etc._n etc._n 5.26_o matth._n 5.26_o upon_o which_o word_n till_o because_o the_o papist_n also_o infer_v that_o christ_n mean_v that_o in_o time_n he_o shall_v pay_v the_o utmost_a farthing_n and_o then_o come_v forth_o we_o will_v by_o another_o like_a place_n show_v the_o word_n till_o do_v not_o always_o import_v a_o time_n follow_v wherein_o the_o contrary_n may_v be_v affirm_v as_o when_o the_o lord_n say_v to_o jaakoh_n 28.15_o gen._n 28.15_o gen._n 28._o i_o will_v not_o forsake_v thou_o till_o i_o have_v perform_v that_o i_o have_v promise_v thou_o now_o if_o this_o word_n till_o do_v always_o intimate_v a_o time_n after_o wherein_o a_o contrary_a may_v be_v conclude_v then_o after_o the_o lord_n have_v perform_v his_o promise_n to_o jaacob_n he_o forsake_v he_o but_o as_o the_o scripture_n declare_v god_n do_v never_o forsake_v he_o so_o christ_n word_n till_o do_v not_o import_v a_o time_n when_o the_o debtor_n shall_v pay_v the_o utmost_a farthing_n and_o then_o come_v forth_o but_o that_o because_o he_o can_v never_o be_v able_a to_o pay_v it_o he_o shall_v never_o come_v forth_o for_o if_o christ_n have_v mean_v that_o man_n can_v pay_v the_o utmost_a farthing_n due_a for_o sin_n and_o so_o release_v their_o soul_n this_o have_v be_v against_o himself_o for_o than_o what_o need_n have_v any_o of_o his_o pay_v any_o one_o farthing_n for_o they_o therefore_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o by_o pay_v the_o utmost_a farthing_n christ_n mean_v the_o everlasting_a punishment_n that_o shall_v never_o be_v pay_v and_o this_o be_v it_o which_o saint_n hierome_n upon_o the_o same_o scripture_n say_v jeremy_n say_v hierome_n in_o his_o first_o book_n chap._n 1._o upon_o the_o lamentation_n of_o jeremy_n christ_n meaning_n be_v that_o he_o shall_v never_o come_v out_o for_o that_o he_o must_v evermore_o pay_v the_o utmost_a farthing_n while_o he_o suffer_v everlasting_a punishment_n and_o thus_o christian_n reader_n thou_o see_v that_o by_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o those_o word_n of_o christ_n they_o can_v prove_v a_o three_o place_n howbeit_o even_o after_o this_o manner_n do_v they_o also_o wrest_v diverse_a other_o place_n of_o scripture_n to_o prove_v if_o it_o be_v possible_a a_o three_o place_n even_o to_o the_o confound_a of_o the_o whole_a harmony_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o by_o the_o express_a name_n of_o heaven_n and_o hell_n do_v assign_v but_o two_o place_n and_o by_o not_o any_o where_o name_v purgatory_n deny_v any_o such_o purge_a place_n to_o be_v 4_o in_o the_o sixteenth_o chapter_n of_o saint_n luke_n gospel_n 16.22.23_o luke_n 16.22.23_o our_o saviour_n christ_n speak_v of_o the_o rich_a glutton_n and_o of_o the_o poor_a beggar_n say_v and_o it_o be_v so_o that_o the_o beggar_n die_v and_o be_v carry_v by_o the_o angel_n into_o abraham_n bosom_n the_o rich_a man_n also_o die_v and_o be_v in_o hell_n in_o torment_n he_o lift_v up_o his_o eye_n and_o see_v abraham_n a_o far_o off_o and_o lazarus_n in_o his_o bosom_n by_o which_o word_n we_o see_v there_o be_v but_o only_o two_o place_n into_o which_o the_o soul_n do_v pass_v present_o after_o death_n namely_o either_o into_o hell_n or_o into_o abraham_n bosom_n which_o be_v a_o rest_a place_n in_o heaven_n for_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o not_o a_o place_n of_o pleasure_n in_o hell_n as_o the_o papist_n dream_n 8.11_o matth._n 8.11_o for_o as_o christ_n himself_o say_v matth._n 8._o many_o shall_v come_v from_o the_o east_n and_o west_n and_o shall_v sit_v down_o with_o abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n now_o if_o abraham_n be_v in_o heaven_n abraham_n bosom_n must_v needs_o be_v in_o heaven_n bosom_n abraham_n bosom_n therefore_o there_o be_v but_o only_o two_o place_n heaven_n and_o hell_n and_o this_o be_v manifest_o prove_v also_o by_o these_o word_n of_o solomon_n the_o wise_a which_o say_v eccle._n 11._o 11.3_o eccle._n 11.3_o if_o the_o tree_n fall_v towards_o the_o south_n or_o towards_o the_o north_n in_o the_o place_n that_o the_o tree_n fall_v there_o shall_v it_o be_v to_o wit_n abide_v for_o ever_o now_o as_o by_o tree_n the_o learned_a do_v agree_v be_v mean_v people_n so_o do_v they_o conclude_v that_o by_o south_n and_o north_n be_v mean_v heaven_n and_o hell_n therefore_o there_o be_v but_o two_o place_n wherefore_o howsoever_o the_o judgement_n of_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n be_v confound_v in_o this_o heathenish_a doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n and_o that_o saint_n augustine_n himself_o have_v doubt_v of_o a_o three_o place_n yet_o by_o these_o his_o own_o word_n he_o show_v to_o all_o man_n it_o be_v but_o his_o error_n for_o say_v he_o sermon_n he_o augustine_n in_o his_o sermon_n of_o time_n the_o 232._o sermon_n let_v no_o man_n deceive_v himself_o there_o be_v but_o two_o place_n as_o for_o any_o three_o there_o be_v none_o at_o all_o he_o that_o reign_v not_o with_o christ_n shall_v perish_v with_o the_o devil_n without_o any_o doubt_n again_o he_o say_v apostle_n say_v in_o his_o 18._o sermon_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n there_o be_v two_o habitation_n or_o dwelling-place_n the_o one_o in_o the_o fire_n everlasting_a the_o other_o in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n that_o never_o shall_v have_v end_n again_o he_o say_v hipognostichon_n say_v in_o his_o 5._o book_n hipognostichon_n the_o first_o place_n the_o catholic_a faith_n by_o god_n authority_n believe_v to_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n the_o second_o place_n the_o same_o catholic_a faith_n believe_v to_o be_v hell_n where_o all_o runagate_n and_o whosoever_o be_v without_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n shall_v taste_v everlasting_a punishment_n as_o for_o any_o three_o place_n we_o utter_o know_v none_o neither_o shall_v we_o find_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o there_o be_v any_o such_o so_o then_o by_o this_o we_o see_v the_o case_n be_v very_o clear_a there_o be_v no_o three_o place_n and_o consequent_o no_o purgatory_n 5_o second_o to_o prove_v yet_o a_o three_o place_n 6.9_o revelation_n 6.9_o they_o object_n those_o word_n of_o saint_n john_n in_o his_o sixth_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n where_o he_o say_v
to_o wash_v away_o our_o sin_n and_o how_o then_o after_o this_o life_n can_v we_o help_v ourselves_o in_o purgatory_n so_o that_o by_o this_o we_o see_v how_o frivolous_a and_o vain_a the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n be_v and_o also_o how_o fantastical_a their_o purgatory_n proctor_n be_v especial_o their_o cardinal_n allen_n catholic_a cardinal_n allen_n in_o d._n fulke_n answer_v to_o a_o false_a catholic_a who_o in_o so_o many_o place_n of_o his_o book_n affirm_v that_o we_o be_v purify_v in_o that_o fire_n as_o gold_n be_v in_o the_o furnace_n that_o by_o suffer_v the_o pain_n of_o purgatory_n we_o be_v make_v perfect_a that_o by_o suffer_v the_o torment_n of_o purgatory_n we_o do_v satisfy_v god_n justice_n for_o sin_n which_o how_o true_a it_o be_v let_v we_o consider_v a_o little_a further_o and_o how_o it_o will_v stand_v with_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o scripture_n 11_o first_o to_o beat_v they_o with_o their_o own_o rod_n 3.1_o wisdom_n 3.1_o their_o own_o canonical_a scripture_n the_o three_o of_o wisdom_n say_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o righteous_a be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n and_o no_o torment_n shall_v touch_v they_o now_o if_o no_o torment_n shall_v touch_v their_o soul_n how_o can_v purgatory_n fire_n purify_v they_o as_o fire_n purify_v gold_n or_o they_o be_v make_v perfect_a or_o satisfy_v god_n justice_n by_o suffer_v those_o torment_n which_o shall_v not_o so_o much_o as_o once_o touch_v they_o the_o 16._o chapter_n of_o saint_n luke_n gospel_n declare_v plain_o 26._o luke_n 16.23.24_o 25_o 26._o that_o those_o sinner_n that_o be_v not_o forgive_v in_o this_o life_n can_v after_o this_o life_n be_v discharge_v by_o pain_n and_o punishment_n and_o hereof_o it_o be_v which_o justinus_n martyr_n write_v upon_o the_o same_o chapter_n say_v orthodosâ—â—s_n say_v justinus_n 2.60_o to_o orthodosâ—â—s_n this_o be_v a_o plain_a and_o manifest_a doctrine_n of_o dives_fw-la and_o lazarus_n by_o which_o be_v teach_v that_o after_o the_o depart_n of_o the_o soul_n from_o the_o body_n man_n can_v by_o any_o mean_n bring_v profit_n or_o commodity_n unto_o they_o and_o as_o touch_v those_o that_o be_v forgive_v in_o this_o life_n saint_n chrisostome_n say_v as_o plain_o genesis_n plain_o chrysost_n in_o â—is_fw-la â—4_n hoâ—â—_n upon_o genesis_n where_o there_o be_v forgiveness_n there_o be_v no_o punishment_n also_o forasmuch_o as_o saint_n paul_n 2_o cor._n 5._o speak_v of_o the_o general_a resurrection_n say_v every_o man_n shall_v then_o receive_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v do_v in_o his_o body_n according_a to_o that_o he_o have_v do_v whether_o it_o be_v good_a or_o evil_n i_o will_v have_v they_o to_o show_v i_o but_o some_o one_o place_n either_o in_o the_o old_a or_o new_a testament_n that_o do_v testify_v that_o god_n have_v appoint_v such_o a_o punishment_n for_o the_o soul_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n as_o shall_v set_v the_o body_n free_a for_o the_o punishment_n due_a for_o that_o they_o have_v do_v and_o force_v their_o soul_n to_o do_v if_o they_o can_v show_v i_o none_o than_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o punishment_n ordain_v of_o god_n and_o consequent_o no_v such_o place_n of_o punishment_n and_o therefore_o all_o these_o circumstance_n due_o consider_v what_o reason_n have_v we_o to_o believe_v their_o old_a philosophical_a dote_a doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n yea_o or_o why_o shall_v we_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o righteous_a go_v thither_o immediate_o after_o death_n see_v the_o preacher_n declare_v plain_o 12.7_o eccle._n 12.7_o eccle._n 12._o that_o they_o go_v present_o to_o heaven_n for_o say_v he_o and_o dust_n return_n to_o the_o earth_n as_o it_o be_v and_o the_o spirit_n return_n to_o god_n that_o give_v it_o 16.22_o luke_n 16.22_o and_o see_v also_o saint_n luke_n in_o the_o 16._o chapter_n of_o his_o gospel_n say_v of_o lazarus_n and_o the_o beggar_n die_v 23.43_o luke_n 23.43_o and_o be_v carry_v by_o the_o angel_n into_o abraham_n bosom_n which_o we_o show_v to_o be_v the_o celestial_a paradise_n in_o heaven_n and_o see_v christ_n also_o say_v to_o the_o good_a thief_n this_o day_n shall_v thou_o be_v with_o i_o in_o paradise_n nay_o see_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n himself_o say_v even_o gregory_n the_o great_a chap._n great_a greg._n in_o his_o 4._o book_n of_o dialogue_n 25._o chap._n it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o righteous_a be_v loose_v from_o the_o flesh_n be_v receive_v into_o the_o heavenly_a seat_n now_o then_o if_o that_o be_v true_a that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n can_v err_v then_o the_o papist_n although_o they_o will_v not_o believe_v solomon_n nor_o saint_n luke_n nor_o our_o saviour_n christ_n yet_o dare_v they_o not_o sure_o but_o believe_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o righteous_a present_o after_o death_n go_v straight_o to_o heaven_n from_o whence_o they_o will_v not_o say_v they_o return_v down_o into_o purgatory_n therefore_o it_o be_v clear_a there_o be_v just_o no_o such_o place_n at_o all_o 12_o and_o thus_o christian_n reader_n thou_o have_v see_v most_o manifest_o confute_v catholic_a cardinal_n allen_n in_o fulke_n to_o a_o false_a catholic_a that_o fond_a fable_n of_o cardinal_n allen_n pag._n 178._o where_o he_o bash_v not_o to_o say_v that_o all_o the_o ancient_a father_n agree_v in_o one_o for_o the_o approbation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n whereas_o we_o see_v that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o any_o of_o they_o to_o speak_v more_o direct_o and_o express_o with_o it_o than_o these_o their_o testimony_n be_v against_o it_o and_o that_o howsoever_o that_o heresy_n mingle_v with_o the_o truth_n do_v wonderful_o confound_v some_o of_o their_o judgement_n so_o as_o that_o the_o best_a learned_a of_o they_o can_v scarce_o tell_v how_o to_o conclude_v of_o the_o matter_n yet_o these_o their_o testimony_n may_v absolute_o resolve_v we_o how_o we_o be_v to_o conclude_v thereof_o nevertheless_o let_v man_n vary_v never_o so_o much_o the_o truth_n be_v consonant_a and_o agreeable_a to_o itself_o neither_o need_n any_o to_o differ_v therein_o if_o they_o will_v square_v their_o doctrine_n by_o saint_n paul_n rule_n roman_n 12._o namely_o 12.6_o rom._n 12.6_o that_o it_o agree_v with_o the_o true_a proportion_n and_o analogy_n of_o faith_n but_o how_o this_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n do_v agree_v therewith_o these_o three_o principle_n collect_v out_o of_o the_o say_a book_n of_o doctor_n fulke_n answer_v to_o master_n allen_n will_v make_v it_o plain_a first_o in_o page_n 92._o allen_n say_v fulke_n cardinal_n allen_n in_o fulke_n purgatory_n pain_n do_v not_o only_o serve_v god_n justice_n for_o the_o punishment_n of_o sin_n but_o also_o cleanse_v and_o qualifi_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n defile_v second_o in_o page_n 154._o he_o say_v the_o death_n of_o christ_n do_v not_o discharge_v we_o of_o satisfy_v for_o our_o sin_n nor_o of_o any_o other_o good_a work_n whereby_o a_o man_n may_v procure_v his_o own_o salvation_n three_o in_o page_n 133._o he_o say_v in_o purgatory_n we_o must_v be_v hold_v from_o life_n and_o liberty_n till_o we_o have_v pay_v the_o utmost_a farthing_n the_o toleration_n of_o which_o bond_n shall_v recompense_v the_o debt_n now_o how_o this_o doctrine_n can_v stand_v with_o the_o true_a proportion_n and_o analogy_n of_o faith_n in_o christ_n or_o not_o altogether_o withstand_v it_o faith_n the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n against_o the_o faith_n let_v the_o discreet_a reader_n judge_v for_o if_o purgatory_n pain_n do_v serve_v both_o for_o the_o satisfy_n of_o god_n justice_n and_o also_o for_o the_o purge_n of_o our_o soul_n from_o sin_n &_o that_o christ_n by_o his_o death_n do_v not_o so_o satisfy_v for_o they_o but_o that_o we_o ourselves_o must_v make_v a_o better_a &_o more_o perfect_a satisfaction_n even_o to_o the_o utmost_a farthing_n or_o be_v hold_v in_o purgatory_n for_o ever_o from_o life_n and_o liberty_n what_o have_v christ_n do_v for_o we_o and_o to_o what_o purpose_n at_o all_o serve_v his_o death_n and_o bloodshedding_n or_o what_o do_v faith_n in_o he_o avail_v at_o all_o 13_o but_o see_v the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n be_v such_o as_o can_v stand_v with_o the_o true_a proportion_n and_o analogy_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v clear_a it_o be_v not_o ground_v upon_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n word_n but_o upon_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o faithless_a philosopher_n who_o as_o we_o say_v for_o want_v of_o god_n law_n and_o testament_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o his_o truth_n to_o have_v enlighten_v their_o judgement_n do_v but_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n mere_o guess_v at_o this_o point_n as_o they_o do_v of_o god_n and_o other_o divine_a thing_n who_o fantasy_n saint_n paul_n 8._o colos_n 2_o 8._o colos_n 2.8_o forbid_v we_o to_o
follow_v beware_v say_v he_o leave_v there_o be_v any_o man_n that_o spoil_v you_o through_o philosophy_n and_o vain_a deceit_n through_o the_o tradition_n of_o man_n according_a to_o the_o rudiment_n of_o the_o world_n and_o not_o after_o christ_n and_o thus_o much_o touch_v the_o first_o author_n of_o purgatory_n and_o the_o first_o place_n of_o scripture_n that_o the_o heretic_n bring_v and_o montanus_n and_o his_o adherent_n afterward_o to_o confirm_v the_o doctrine_n as_o also_o to_o show_v how_o it_o tend_v to_o the_o utter_a confound_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n death_n and_o passion_n and_o faith_n in_o he_o and_o how_o it_o do_v corrupt_v the_o church_n and_o confound_v the_o judgement_n of_o some_o ancient_a writer_n now_o let_v we_o brief_o take_v a_o view_n how_o it_o have_v also_o confound_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o papist_n themselves_o 14_o first_o themselves_o what_o confusion_n the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n have_v wrought_v among_o the_o papist_n themselves_o for_o the_o number_n of_o hell_n sillius_n say_v there_o beten_v aeneas_n say_v but_o nine_o gelasius_n but_o seven_o aquine_n but_o four_o diverse_a of_o the_o papist_n will_v have_v five_o of_o which_o paradise_n to_o be_v one_o which_o their_o paullinus_n say_v be_v abraham_n bosom_n and_o be_v in_o the_o hell_n of_o the_o damn_a second_o touch_v the_o place_n where_o purgatory_n shall_v be_v polidore_n say_v it_o be_v in_o mount_n aethne_n in_o cicilie_n another_o say_v saint_n patrick_n place_v it_o in_o ireland_n the_o manachy_n say_v it_o be_v in_o the_o globe_n of_o the_o sun_n other_o say_v it_o be_v in_o the_o globe_n of_o the_o moon_n some_o say_v it_o be_v under_o the_o south_n pole_n other_o say_v it_o be_v under_o the_o north_n pole_n but_o some_o other_o say_v it_o be_v under_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n for_n there_o be_v a_o deep_a hole_n where_o christ_n go_v down_o with_o his_o cross_n on_o his_o back_n by_o which_o we_o see_v that_o hell_n mouth_n be_v in_o rome_n three_o touch_v the_o degree_n of_o purgatory_n lutzenburge_n say_v purgatory_n be_v the_o high_a of_o the_o four_o hell_n vaâ—â—a_n say_v it_o be_v the_o high_a save_o one_o herolt_n say_v it_o be_v the_o low_a save_o one_o smith_n say_v it_o be_v the_o low_a of_o all_o and_o cardinal_n allen_n say_v it_o be_v in_o the_o low_o rome_n as_o the_o best_a learned_a judge_n four_o what_o christ_n do_v in_o purgatory_n smith_n say_v christ_n do_v in_o his_o soul_n suffer_v there_o for_o the_o sin_n of_o our_o soul_n allen_n say_v it_o be_v blasphemy_n to_o say_v that_o the_o devil_n have_v power_n to_o torment_v the_o soul_n of_o christ_n smith_n say_v christ_n preach_v to_o the_o soul_n and_o bring_v they_o all_o out_o with_o he_o martion_n say_v christ_n do_v not_o deliver_v all_o for_o abel_n enoch_n abraham_n and_o other_o dare_v not_o come_v at_o he_o lest_o he_o will_v tempt_v they_o and_o punish_v they_o most_o of_o the_o papist_n say_v he_o deliver_v all_o but_o hermes_n say_v they_o come_v not_o all_o forth_o till_o the_o apostle_n descend_v and_o preach_v unto_o they_o also_o another_o say_v christ_n deliver_v the_o sodomite_n and_o kaine_n that_o reprobate_a allen_n say_v purgatory_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o any_o but_o to_o the_o faithful_a the_o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n say_v just_o man_n go_v not_o into_o purgatory_n at_o all_o allen_n say_v the_o good_a must_v pass_v therethrough_a before_o they_o come_v to_o eternal_a joy_n smith_n say_v after_o christ_n resurrection_n the_o soul_n go_v no_o more_o to_o purgatory_n allen_n affirm_v that_o the_o apostle_n go_v thither_o now_o as_o touch_v the_o element_n wherewith_o the_o soul_n be_v purge_v some_o say_v it_o be_v only_a fire_n allen_n hold_v it_o to_o be_v both_o fire_n and_o water_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v torment_v as_o well_o with_o extreme_a cold_a as_o heat_n sir_n thomas_n more_n say_v in_o purgatory_n there_o be_v no_o water_n ruffensis_n say_v in_o purgatory_n there_o be_v good_a store_n of_o water_n the_o last_o question_n be_v whether_o devil_n or_o angel_n be_v the_o executioner_n ruffensis_n and_o albertus_n say_v they_o be_v holy_a angel_n but_o sir_n thomas_n more_n say_v they_o be_v devil_n therefore_o christian_n reader_n i_o now_o refer_v the_o matter_n to_o be_v judge_v by_o thou_o whether_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n be_v such_o as_o any_o in_o his_o right_a wit_n will_v think_v he_o may_v build_v his_o faith_n thereon_o or_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v any_o such_o purge_a place_n and_o the_o rather_o for_o that_o it_o tend_v to_o the_o utter_a overthrow_n of_o the_o power_n of_o all_o that_o christ_n have_v do_v for_o man_n salvation_n and_o whereof_o that_o error_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v a_o appendix_n chap._n xiii_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o former_a twelve_o chapter_n contain_v a_o answer_n unto_o two_o sort_n of_o papist_n the_o one_o affirm_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v and_o save_v by_o the_o work_n of_o of_o the_o law_n the_o other_o that_o we_o be_v save_v by_o faith_n and_o work_v together_o that_o because_o no_o man_n can_v fulfil_v the_o law_n no_o man_n can_v be_v justify_v by_o the_o law_n that_o god_n be_v not_o unjust_a in_o give_v such_o a_o law_n as_o he_o know_v no_o man_n be_v able_a to_o fulfil_v that_o to_o seek_v to_o merit_v salvation_n be_v the_o high_a way_n to_o damnation_n 1_o so_o far_o and_o wide_o christian_n reader_n as_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n and_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n do_v extend_v itself_o this_o doctrine_n of_o justification_n by_o faith_n without_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n be_v impugn_a some_o teach_v that_o man_n by_o their_o good_a work_n be_v justify_v and_o for_o their_o good_a work_n save_v other_o that_o we_o be_v justify_v and_o save_v by_o faith_n and_o work_v together_o to_o both_o which_o we_o answer_v 2_o all_o good_a work_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n because_o god_n command_v they_o in_o his_o law_n for_o diverse_a good_a end_n and_o purpose_n the_o justification_n by_o which_o confi_v of_o two_o part_n first_o in_o not_o omit_v any_o one_o thing_n whatsoever_o the_o law_n have_v command_v second_o in_o not_o commit_v any_o one_o thing_n whatsoever_o the_o law_n have_v forbid_v which_o as_o it_o be_v in_o leviticus_fw-la the_o eighteen_o chapter_n 18.5_o levit._fw-la 18.5_o if_o a_o man_n do_v he_o shall_v live_v in_o they_o but_o contrariwise_o if_o he_o do_v not_o observe_v and_o do_v all_o and_o also_o do_v nothing_o to_o the_o contrary_a he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o law_n that_o he_o be_v accurse_v and_o condemn_v by_o it_o 3_o the_o affirmative_a part_n be_v prove_v in_o the_o seven_o and_o twenty_o chapter_n of_o deuteronomie_n 27.26_o deut._n 27.26_o where_o it_o be_v say_v curse_a be_v he_o that_o confirm_v not_o all_o the_o word_n of_o this_o law_n to_o do_v they_o and_o all_o the_o people_n shall_v say_v so_o be_v it_o the_o negative_a part_n be_v prove_v 18.11.13_o ezek._n 18.11.13_o ezekiel_n chap._n 18._o in_o these_o word_n if_o he_o do_v any_o one_o of_o these_o thing_n though_o he_o do_v not_o all_o shall_v he_o live_v see_v he_o have_v do_v all_o these_o abomination_n he_o shall_v sure_o die_v the_o death_n by_o which_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o whosoever_o omit_v any_o one_o thing_n which_o the_o law_n require_v or_o commit_v any_o one_o thing_n whatsoever_o the_o law_n prohibit_v he_o be_v culpable_a of_o the_o whole_a and_o this_o be_v it_o which_o the_o apostle_n saint_n james_n say_v chapter_n 2._o whosoever_o shall_v keep_v the_o whole_a law_n 2.10_o james_n 2.10_o and_o yet_o fail_v in_o one_o point_n be_v guilty_a of_o all_o therefore_o now_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o any_o man_n can_v thus_o absolute_o fulfil_v the_o law_n we_o say_v no_o man_n can_v contrariwise_o the_o papist_n say_v that_o a_o regenerate_a man_n may_v and_o their_o doctor_n master_n harding_n will_v prove_v it_o both_o by_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n and_o also_o of_o the_o apostle_n saint_n john_n 1._o john_n m._n harding_n in_o apol._n chap._n 19_o divis_fw-la 1._o the_o word_n of_o christ_n matthew_n 11._o after_o their_o translation_n be_v these_o my_o yoke_n be_v sweet_a and_o my_o burden_n light_n and_o the_o word_n of_o saint_n john_n 1._o epistle_n 5._o chapter_n be_v these_o his_o commandment_n be_v not_o heavy_a now_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n that_o go_v before_o those_o his_o word_n be_v these_o come_v unto_o i_o all_o you_o that_o be_v weary_a and_o lade_v and_o i_o will_v ease_v you_o and_o then_o it_o follow_v take_v my_o yoke_n upon_o you_o etc._n etc._n show_v that_o if_o any_o be_v afflict_v in_o his_o conscience_n and_o find_v himself_o
in_o this_o point_n have_v you_o no_o such_o bad_a minister_n among_o yourselves_o i_o answer_v i_o hope_v none_o so_o bad_a as_o our_o former_a chapter_n have_v demonstrate_v god_n forbid_v we_o shall_v for_o my_o own_o part_n i_o know_v none_o such_o but_o this_o i_o know_v that_o if_o any_o among_o we_o will_v persuade_v himself_o that_o because_o he_o preach_v christ_n true_o and_o the_o true_a christian_a faith_n that_o therefore_o he_o have_v the_o true_a and_o justify_v faith_n whereby_o he_o shall_v be_v save_v when_o as_o he_o have_v not_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o true_a and_o justify_v faith_n let_v he_o say_v what_o he_o will_v it_o be_v certain_a he_o have_v not_o that_o faith_n and_o therefore_o he_o can_v be_v save_v for_o as_o saint_n james_n say_v chap._n 2._o 2.14_o james_n 2.14_o what_o avail_v it_o my_o brethren_n though_o a_o man_n say_v he_o have_v faith_n when_o he_o have_v no_o work_n can_v that_o faith_n save_v he_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n for_o a_o man_n to_o say_v he_o have_v faith_n and_o another_o thing_n to_o have_v it_o indeed_o 14_o therefore_o that_o no_o man_n shall_v delude_v himself_o saint_n paul_n thus_o admonish_v every_o man_n say_v 2_o cor._n 13._o 13.5_o 2_o cor._n 13.5_o prove_v yourselves_o whether_o you_o be_v in_o the_o faith_n examine_v yourselves_o but_o how_o shall_v a_o minister_n know_v for_o certain_a whether_o he_o be_v in_o the_o faith_n shall_v he_o know_v it_o by_o be_v furnish_v with_o sufficient_a gift_n fit_a for_o his_o call_n no._n for_o as_o saint_n paul_n declare_v 1_o cor._n 12.8.9_o 1_o cor._n 12.8.9_o 12._o a_o man_n may_v have_v the_o gift_n of_o knowledge_n and_o not_o the_o gift_n of_o faith_n but_o may_v he_o know_v it_o by_o well_o dispose_v the_o gift_n of_o his_o knowledge_n to_o the_o beget_n and_o increase_v of_o faith_n in_o other_o no._n for_o albeit_o the_o word_n which_o he_o preach_v may_v beget_v faith_n unto_o salvation_n in_o other_o yet_o as_o the_o same_o apostle_n show_v 11._o cor._n 11._o 2_o cor._n 11._o he_o himself_o may_v be_v a_o castaway_n but_o how_o then_o shall_v he_o know_v it_o true_o by_o none_o other_o thing_n but_o by_o this_o even_o by_o have_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o true_a and_o save_a faith_n which_o grow_v by_o degree_n in_o he_o by_o the_o conscionable_a and_o diligent_a practise_v of_o that_o which_o he_o preach_v to_o other_o 15_o god_n at_o the_o first_o ordination_n of_o priesthood_n as_o appear_v 28.30_o exod._n 28.30_o exod._n 28._o cause_v aaron_n to_o set_v in_o the_o breastplate_n of_o his_o garment_n vrim_fw-he and_o thummim_n which_o signify_v perfection_n of_o knowledge_n and_o holiness_n of_o life_n so_o that_o notwithstanding_o many_o do_v attain_v unto_o a_o very_a great_a measure_n of_o perfection_n of_o urim_n yet_o we_o see_v by_o our_o saviour_n christ_n matth._n 7._o matth._n 7._o 7._o that_o for_o want_v of_o the_o like_a measure_n of_o thummim_n they_o shall_v be_v damn_v yea_o the_o like_a measure_n i_o say_v because_o our_o saviour_n himself_o say_v 12.48_o luke_n 12.48_o luke_n 12._o unto_o who_o much_o be_v commit_v of_o he_o much_o be_v require_v if_o then_o those_o that_o have_v not_o thummim_v answerable_a to_o their_o urim_n shall_v be_v damn_v they_o must_v needs_o be_v damn_v which_o have_v not_o thummim_v in_o any_o good_a measure_n answerable_a much_o more_o they_o that_o have_v the_o contrary_a and_o true_o no_o marvel_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o one_o such_o with_o his_o bad_a life_n do_v more_o hurt_v in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n than_o a_o great_a many_o do_v good_a by_o their_o good_a doctrine_n 12.47_o luke_n 12.47_o and_o therefore_o as_o our_o saviour_n say_v luke_n 12._o they_o shall_v receive_v the_o great_a damnation_n and_o not_o only_o because_o they_o know_v their_o master_n will_n and_o do_v it_o not_o but_o also_o because_o they_o live_v wicked_o and_o yet_o will_v preach_v for_o do_v they_o not_o know_v that_o the_o lord_n himself_o have_v forbid_v such_o to_o preach_v 50.16_o psalm_n 50.16_o psalm_n the_o 50._o where_o it_o be_v say_v but_o unto_o the_o wicked_a say_v god_n what_o have_v thou_o to_o do_v to_o declare_v my_o ordinance_n that_o thou_o shall_v take_v my_o covenant_n in_o thy_o mouth_n see_v thou_o hot_a to_o be_v reform_v wherefore_o for_o that_o they_o will_v take_v upon_o they_o to_o execute_v the_o office_n of_o god_n minister_n and_o live_v so_o great_o to_o the_o dishonour_n of_o god_n as_o the_o son_n of_o eli_n do_v the_o lord_n will_v sure_o say_v unto_o they_o 3.18_o 1_o samuel_n 2._o chap._n 30._o rom._n 3.18_o as_o he_o say_v unto_o eli_n 1_o samuel_n 2._o they_o that_o honour_v i_o i_o will_v honour_v and_o they_o that_o despise_v i_o shall_v be_v despise_v 16_o and_o now_o as_o we_o see_v that_o none_o that_o preach_v the_o gospel_n can_v by_o their_o diligent_a preach_v only_o assure_v themselves_o that_o they_o have_v a_o true_a and_o justify_v faith_n no_o more_o can_v we_o that_o be_v their_o hearer_n by_o our_o only_a diligent_a hear_n but_o by_o practise_v that_o which_o we_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o god_n command_n luke_n 13_o 26._o 1.22_o james_n 1.22_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o saint_n james_n say_v chap._n 1._o be_v you_o doer_n of_o the_o word_n and_o not_o hearer_n only_o deceive_v your_o own_o self_n by_o which_o we_o see_v it_o evident_a and_o plain_a that_o not_o preach_v but_o practise_v not_o hear_v but_o do_v be_v that_o that_o can_v assure_v a_o man_n that_o he_o have_v that_o true_a and_o justify_v faith_n and_o that_o not_o all_o in_o like_a measure_n for_o it_o will_v not_o be_v accept_v of_o god_n that_o he_o which_o have_v receive_v god_n gift_n in_o a_o great_a measure_n shall_v do_v no_o more_o and_o be_v no_o more_o bountiful_a than_o he_o that_o receive_v they_o in_o a_o small_a measure_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o saint_n peter_n say_v 1_o epist_n 4.10_o 1._o epistle_n of_o peter_n 4.10_o 4_o chap._n let_v every_o man_n as_o he_o have_v receive_v the_o gift_n minister_v the_o same_o one_o to_o another_o as_o good_a disposer_n of_o the_o manifold_a grace_n of_o god_n if_o any_o man_n speak_v let_v he_o talk_v as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n if_o any_o man_n minister_n let_v he_o do_v it_o as_o of_o the_o ability_n which_o god_n minister_v that_o god_n in_o all_o thing_n may_v be_v glorify_v through_o jesus_n christ_n to_o who_o be_v praise_n and_o dominion_n for_o ever_o and_o ever_o amen_n but_o if_o he_o that_o be_v worth_a a_o thousand_o pound_n will_v do_v no_o more_o than_o he_o that_o be_v worth_a but_o a_o hundred_o pound_n or_o he_o that_o be_v worth_a a_o hundred_o pound_n no_o more_o than_o he_o that_o be_v worth_a but_o a_o hundred_o shilling_n these_o be_v not_o good_a disposer_n of_o the_o manifold_a grace_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o when_o the_o day_n of_o reckon_n shall_v come_v how_o they_o will_v answer_v it_o i_o leave_v to_o god_n and_o their_o own_o conscience_n 17_o and_o now_o to_o return_v to_o our_o adversary_n thus_o i_o say_v that_o forasmuch_o as_o this_o be_v the_o general_a doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n that_o none_o can_v be_v save_v by_o such_o a_o faith_n as_o be_v without_o good_a work_n they_o do_v we_o manifest_a wrong_n in_o charge_v we_o to_o teach_v against_o good_a work_n and_o that_o we_o be_v save_v by_o a_o idle_a faith_n that_o have_v no_o work_n whereas_o we_o say_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v and_o save_v by_o the_o faith_n which_o have_v good_a work_n but_o without_o the_o work_n because_o faith_n only_o do_v apprehend_v the_o matter_n of_o our_o justification_n which_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o work_n to_o do_v for_o as_o saint_n paul_n say_v of_o christ_n act_v 13._o be_v it_o know_v unto_o you_o man_n and_o brethren_n that_o through_o this_o man_n be_v preach_v unto_o you_o the_o forgiveness_n of_o sin_n and_o from_o all_o thing_n from_o which_o you_o can_v not_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n by_o he_o every_o one_o that_o believe_v be_v justify_v many_o when_o they_o hear_v we_o speak_v of_o justification_n do_v not_o consider_v the_o point_n for_o they_o suppose_v that_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o matter_n when_o indeed_o we_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o mean_n for_o to_o speak_v proper_o of_o the_o matter_n it_o be_v neither_o faith_n of_o itself_o nor_o faith_n and_o work_v together_o that_o do_v justify_v we_o before_o god_n but_o as_o we_o see_v it_o be_v christ_n jesus_n only_o of_o himself_o and_o by_o himself_o that_o do_v both_o justify_v and_o save_v but_o as_o touch_v the_o mean_n we_o say_v it_o be_v faith_n alone_o and_o hereof_o it_o be_v which_o saint_n ambrose_n speak_v both_o
of_o the_o matter_n and_o the_o mean_n say_v chap._n say_v ambrose_n upon_o 1_o cor._n first_o chap._n in_o christ_n jesus_n be_v grace_v give_v for_o as_o much_o as_o this_o with_o god_n be_v decree_v that_o who_o so_o believe_v in_o christ_n be_v save_v sola_fw-la fide_fw-la by_o faith_n only_o without_o work_n receive_v free_o forgiveness_n of_o sin_n and_o thus_o we_o see_v the_o case_n to_o stand_v clear_a that_o faith_n without_o work_n be_v the_o only_a mean_n of_o justification_n and_o salvation_n 18_o now_o then_o christian_n reader_n this_o doctrine_n of_o justification_n by_o faith_n in_o christ_n without_o work_n be_v so_o easy_a and_o clear_o to_o be_v prove_v the_o truth_n be_v it_o not_o a_o world_n wonder_n to_o see_v that_o so_o many_o wise_a and_o learned_a man_n shall_v impugn_v it_o and_o that_o a_o cardinal_n one_o of_o the_o pope_n penman_n master_n allen_n shall_v ascribe_v so_o much_o unto_o good_a work_n as_o to_o say_v 239._o say_v in_o d._n fulke_n answer_n page_n 239._o they_o cleanse_v before_o hand_n stay_v the_o soul_n from_o death_n and_o lift_v it_o up_o unto_o eternal_a life_n regard_v not_o the_o jangler_n that_o will_v say_v man_n work_n do_v not_o purge_v sin_n and_o win_v heaven_n which_o doctrine_n be_v true_a what_o be_v it_o but_o that_o we_o be_v justify_v and_o save_v by_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n whereby_o not_o only_o all_o those_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n be_v prove_v false_a but_o also_o all_o those_o scripture_n which_o before_o we_o cite_v be_v confound_v and_o these_o that_o follow_v which_o show_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v and_o save_v only_o by_o faith_n in_o christ_n without_o work_n be_v to_o no_o purpose_n 19_o saint_n paul_n ephesian_n 2._o say_v 2.8_o ephes_n 2.8_o for_o by_o grace_n be_v you_o save_v through_o faith_n and_o that_o not_o of_o yourselves_o it_o be_v the_o gift_n of_o god_n not_o of_o work_n lest_o any_o man_n shall_v glory_v in_o himself_o also_o galatian_n 2._o he_o say_v we_o which_o be_v jew_n by_o nature_n 2.15.16_o galat._n 2.15.16_o and_o not_o sinner_n of_o the_o gentile_n know_v that_o a_o man_n be_v not_o justify_v by_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n but_o by_o the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n even_o we_o i_o say_v have_v believe_v in_o jesus_n christ_n that_o we_o may_v be_v justify_v by_o the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o by_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n 3.23.24.25.26_o galat._n 3.23.24.25.26_o because_o that_o by_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n no_o flesh_n shall_v be_v justify_v and_o chap._n 3._o he_o say_v before_o faith_n come_v we_o be_v keep_v under_o the_o law_n and_o shut_v up_o unto_o the_o faith_n which_o shall_v afterward_o be_v reveal_v wherefore_o the_o law_n be_v our_o schoolmaster_n to_o bring_v we_o to_o christ_n that_o we_o may_v be_v make_v righteous_a by_o faith_n but_o after_o that_o faith_n be_v come_v we_o be_v no_o long_o under_o a_o schoolmaster_n for_o you_o be_v all_o the_o son_n of_o god_n by_o faith_n in_o christ_n jesus_n and_o therefore_o as_o he_o say_v romans_z 4._o 4._o roman_n 4._o if_o they_o which_o be_v of_o the_o law_n be_v heir_n faith_n be_v make_v void_a and_o the_o promise_n of_o god_n be_v make_v of_o none_o effect_n and_o yet_o as_o he_o say_v galatian_n 2._o i_o do_v not_o abrogate_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n for_o if_o righteousness_n be_v by_o the_o law_n than_o christ_n die_v without_o a_o cause_n so_o that_o by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n we_o see_v plain_o that_o faith_n be_v make_v void_a the_o promise_n of_o god_n make_v of_o none_o effect_n the_o death_n of_o christ_n needless_a and_o the_o whole_a matter_n of_o our_o justification_n and_o salvation_n to_o consist_v only_o in_o our_o own_o deserve_n and_o indeed_o to_o the_o very_a same_o effect_n be_v these_o word_n of_o their_o cardinal_n allen_n 154_o allen_n allen_n in_o fulke_n pag._n 154_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n do_v not_o discharge_v we_o of_o satisfaction_n for_o our_o sin_n nor_o of_o any_o other_o good_a work_n whereby_o a_o man_n may_v procure_v his_o own_o salvation_n also_o the_o pope_n say_v thus_o in_o bernardine_n rosetus_fw-la bernard_n rosetus_fw-la bernard_n we_o can_v demerit_n eternal_a life_n with_o work_n therefore_o we_o ought_v to_o presume_v and_o hold_v for_o a_o certainty_n that_o after_o this_o life_n we_o shall_v assure_o have_v eternal_a life_n for_o the_o reward_n of_o good_a work_n and_o in_o the_o summary_n de_fw-fr grat._n sanct._n good_a work_n demerit_v three_o thing_n namely_o eternal_a life_n increase_v of_o grace_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n 20_o true_o i_o can_v but_o admire_v to_o see_v that_o man_n which_o will_v fain_o be_v save_v will_v either_o be_v save_v by_o that_o only_a mean_n whereby_o they_o shall_v be_v damn_v or_o else_o they_o will_v not_o be_v save_v for_o by_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n we_o see_v they_o will_v procure_v their_o own_o salvation_n purge_v their_o soul_n from_o sin_n deliver_v they_o from_o death_n and_o lift_v they_o up_o into_o everlasting_a life_n and_o therefore_o as_o they_o depend_v upon_o the_o law_n so_o they_o must_v look_v to_o have_v the_o reward_n of_o the_o law_n which_o be_v the_o curse_n and_o condemnation_n of_o it_o for_o as_o saint_n paul_n say_v 3.10_o galat._n 3.10_o galatian_n 3_o as_o many_o as_o be_v of_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n be_v under_o the_o curse_n for_o it_o be_v write_v curse_a be_v every_o man_n that_o continue_v not_o in_o all_o thing_n which_o be_v write_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o law_n 5.4_o galat._n 5.4_o to_o do_v they_o and_o chapter_n the_o five_o he_o say_v you_o be_v abolish_v from_o christ_n whosoever_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o law_n you_o be_v fall_v from_o grace_n 9.30.31_o rom._n 9.30.31_o and_o roman_n 9_o he_o show_v this_o to_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o jew_n for_o say_v he_o what_o shall_v we_o say_v then_o that_o the_o gentile_n which_o follow_v not_o righteousness_n 32._o 32._o have_v attain_v unto_o righteousness_n even_o the_o righteousness_n which_o be_v of_o faith_n but_o israel_n which_o follow_v the_o law_n of_o righteousness_n can_v not_o attain_v to_o the_o law_n of_o righteousness_n wherefore_o say_v he_o because_o they_o seek_v it_o not_o by_o faith_n 33._o 33._o but_o as_o it_o be_v by_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n for_o they_o have_v stumble_v at_o the_o stumble_a stone_n as_o it_o be_v write_v behold_v i_o lay_v in_o zion_n a_o stumble_a stone_n and_o a_o rock_n to_o make_v man_n fall_v and_o every_o one_o that_o believe_v in_o he_o shall_v not_o be_v ashamed_a but_o therefore_o the_o same_o judgement_n be_v fall_v upon_o they_o 9.39_o john_n 9.39_o which_o christ_n show_v john_n 9_o himself_n come_v to_o inflict_v upon_o those_o obstinate_a jew_n and_o scribe_n and_o pharise_n who_o seek_v salvation_n by_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n and_o not_o by_o faith_n in_o he_o i_o be_o come_v say_v he_o unto_o judgement_n into_o this_o world_n that_o they_o which_o see_v not_o may_v see_v and_o that_o they_o which_o see_v may_v be_v make_v blind_a and_o this_o blindness_n we_o see_v to_o be_v now_o in_o the_o papist_n for_o notwithstanding_o the_o apostle_n saint_n paul_n say_v plain_o thus_o of_o christ_n 2_o corinth_n 5._o god_n make_v he_o to_o be_v sin_n for_o we_o that_o we_o may_v be_v make_v the_o righteousness_n of_o god_n in_o he_o they_o can_v see_v how_o this_o righteousness_n shall_v serve_v the_o turn_n for_o as_o their_o cardinal_n allen_n say_v 154_o say_v in_o the_o say_a book_n pag._n 154_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n do_v not_o discharge_v we_o of_o satisfaction_n for_o our_o sin_n nor_o of_o any_o other_o good_a work_n whereby_o a_o man_n may_v procure_v his_o own_o salvation_n and_o further_o for_o those_o that_o can_v attain_v unto_o satisfaction_n the_o second_o part_n of_o our_o first_o chapter_n do_v show_v that_o the_o want_n that_o be_v in_o they_o be_v make_v out_o by_o the_o overplus_a of_o the_o righteousness_n of_o other_o for_o as_o the_o say_a cardinal_n say_v 239._o say_v in_o the_o say_a book_n pag._n 239._o the_o church_n of_o god_n have_v instruct_v thou_o that_o all_o work_n whereby_o man_n may_v procure_v help_n to_o himself_o or_o other_o be_v the_o work_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o thus_o we_o see_v that_o the_o same_o judgement_n which_o christ_n lay_v upon_o the_o jew_n scribe_n and_o pharise_n he_o have_v lay_v upon_o they_o that_o they_o so_o little_o account_v of_o he_o shall_v trust_v to_o be_v make_v righteous_a by_o themselves_o and_o other_o that_o so_o they_o may_v be_v deprive_v of_o his_o righteousness_n 21_o again_o the_o apostle_n saint_n paul_n 1_o
corint_fw-la 1._o 1.30_o 1._o cor._n 1.30_o say_v also_o thus_o of_o christ_n god_n have_v make_v he_o unto_o we_o wisdom_n and_o righteousness_n and_o sanctification_n and_o redemption_n that_o according_a as_o it_o be_v write_v he_o that_o rejoice_v let_v he_o rejoice_v in_o the_o lord_n but_o it_o seem_v that_o cardinal_n allen_n like_v not_o of_o this_o kind_n of_o rejoice_v for_o as_o we_o hear_v before_o he_o cheer_v up_o his_o chicken_n to_o rejoice_v in_o their_o own_o righteousness_n assure_v they_o that_o that_o be_v it_o which_o before_o hand_n in_o this_o life_n make_v sure_o work_v for_o the_o purge_n of_o sin_n and_o after_o this_o life_n for_o the_o deliver_v the_o soul_n from_o death_n and_o for_o lift_v it_o up_o into_o everlasting_a life_n and_o therefore_o if_o their_o doctrine_n be_v true_a they_o have_v as_o great_a cause_n to_o rejoice_v in_o their_o own_o strength_n of_o salvation_n as_o in_o all_o whatsoever_o christ_n have_v do_v for_o the_o strength_n of_o man_n salvation_n and_o in_o themselves_o as_o in_o the_o lord_n nevertheless_o beside_o this_o which_o we_o have_v already_o allege_v our_o saviour_n himself_o have_v strike_v down_o their_o proud_a peacock_n tail_n in_o say_v luke_n 17._o 25.30_o luke_n 17.10_o matth._n 25.30_o when_o you_o have_v do_v all_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v command_v you_o say_v we_o be_v unprofitable_a servant_n and_o matthew_n 25._o cast_v therefore_o that_o unprofitable_a servant_n into_o utter_a darkness_n there_o shall_v be_v weep_v and_o gnash_n of_o tooth_n show_v plain_o what_o be_v our_o due_n by_o our_o own_o deserve_n and_o thus_o much_o by_o proof_n of_o scripture_n concern_v this_o point_n also_o now_o let_v we_o hear_v the_o ancient_a father_n 22_o saint_n bernard_n say_v freewill_n say_v bernard_n in_o his_o book_n of_o freewill_n who_o be_v he_o that_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o righteousness_n of_o god_n he_o that_o justifi_v himself_o who_o be_v he_o that_o justifi_v himself_o he_o that_o presume_v of_o merit_n any_o other_o where_o than_o of_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n saint_n augustine_n say_v chapter_n say_v augustine_n in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n of_o saint_n the_o 1._o chapter_n i_o do_v confess_v that_o i_o be_o grieve_v that_o there_o be_v no_o place_n give_v to_o so_o many_o and_o manifest_a authority_n of_o god_n word_n whereby_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v commend_v which_o be_v utter_o no_o grace_n if_o it_o be_v give_v for_o our_o merit_n saint_n bernard_n again_o say_v canticle_n say_v bernard_n 67._o sermon_n upon_o the_o canticle_n there_o be_v no_o mean_a for_o grace_n to_o enter_v where_o merit_n keep_v and_o occupi_v place_n therefore_o say_v saint_n augustine_n psalm_n augustine_n augustine_n 31._o psalm_n if_o thou_o will_v be_v a_o stranger_n from_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n boast_v thou_o of_o thy_o own_o merit_n again_o he_o say_v psalm_n say_v upon_o the_o 70_o psalm_n thou_o be_v nothing_o of_o thyself_o call_v upon_o god_n thy_o sin_n be_v thy_o own_o merit_n be_v of_o god_n punishment_n be_v due_a unto_o thou_o whereby_o we_o see_v all_o our_o justifier_n condemn_v first_o of_o ignorance_n second_o of_o presumption_n three_o of_o blasphemy_n in_o make_v grace_n no_o grace_n by_o affirm_v it_o to_o be_v give_v unto_o we_o for_o our_o merit_n four_o of_o most_o palpable_a perverseness_n by_o thrust_v in_o their_o corrupt_a merit_n whereby_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v utter_o exclude_v out_o of_o the_o work_n of_o justification_n five_o by_o boast_v and_o bring_v in_o their_o merit_n into_o the_o work_n of_o justification_n they_o have_v thrust_v themselves_o out_o of_o the_o favour_n of_o god_n last_o for_o that_o they_o dare_v stand_v out_o with_o god_n to_o claim_v remission_n of_o sin_n and_o eternal_a life_n by_o their_o merit_n and_o to_o seem_v unto_o themselves_o to_o be_v that_o which_o they_o be_v not_o such_o as_o unto_o who_o by_o desert_n the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n be_v due_a they_o shall_v receive_v their_o due_n which_o as_o saint_n augustine_n say_v be_v punishment_n to_o wit_n destruction_n both_o of_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o therefore_o how_o true_a it_o be_v that_o they_o will_v either_o be_v save_v by_o that_o mean_n whereby_o they_o shall_v be_v condemn_v or_o else_o they_o will_v not_o be_v save_v let_v the_o reader_n judge_v 23_o saint_n augustine_n reprove_v such_o heretic_n as_o will_v look_v to_o be_v reward_v with_o everlasting_a life_n for_o their_o merit_n say_v thus_o unto_o they_o psalm_n they_o augustine_n 70_o psalm_n when_o the_o reward_n shall_v come_v he_o will_v crown_v his_o own_o gift_n not_o thy_o merit_n that_o be_v after_o we_o have_v get_v possession_n of_o heaven_n by_o the_o only_a mean_n of_o faith_n then_o according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o grace_n which_o god_n do_v give_v to_o every_o man_n in_o this_o life_n to_o work_v his_o will_n and_o to_o set_v forth_o his_o glory_n he_o will_v crown_v they_o with_o degree_n of_o glory_n luke_n 19_o and_o this_o be_v it_o which_o saint_n paul_n say_v 2_o cor._n 5_o we_o must_v all_o appear_v before_o the_o judgement_n seat_n of_o christ_n that_o every_o man_n may_v receive_v the_o thing_n that_o he_o have_v do_v in_o his_o body_n according_a to_o that_o he_o have_v do_v whether_o it_o be_v good_a or_o evil_n at_o which_o time_n saint_n augustine_n say_v 33._o say_v august_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o letter_n cha._n 33._o god_n will_v crown_v with_o favour_n and_o mercy_n that_o shall_v be_v do_v at_o the_o last_o judgement_n whereas_o when_o the_o just_a king_n shall_v sit_v in_o his_o throne_n to_o render_v to_o every_o man_n according_a to_o his_o work_n who_o shall_v boast_v that_o he_o be_v clean_o from_o sin_n or_o who_o shall_v boast_v that_o his_o heart_n be_v chaste_a therefore_o say_v he_o it_o be_v needful_a to_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o mercy_n of_o our_o lord_n indeed_o he_o may_v well_o say_v god_n will_v then_o crown_v with_o favour_n and_o mercy_n and_o not_o according_a to_o our_o desert_n for_o whereas_o that_o just_a man_n job_n chapter_n 9_o say_v thus_o of_o man_n if_o god_n shall_v dispute_v with_o he_o he_o can_v not_o answer_v he_o one_o thing_n for_o a_o thousand_o yet_o at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n as_o plain_o appear_v in_o saint_n matthew_n 25._o the_o lord_n will_v repeat_v the_o thing_n which_o the_o faithful_a have_v well_o do_v not_o once_o mention_v any_o one_o thing_n they_o have_v ill_o do_v be_v the_o action_n never_o so_o vile_a and_o there_o also_o in_o that_o chapter_n be_v plain_o demonstrate_v unto_o we_o what_o sort_n of_o christian_n shall_v be_v save_v and_o what_o sort_n damn_v those_o that_o shall_v be_v save_v do_v utter_o disclaim_v their_o own_o righteousness_n and_o those_o that_o shall_v be_v damn_v do_v justify_v themselves_o by_o challenge_v to_o themselves_o the_o perform_v of_o all_o those_o christian_a duty_n which_o christ_n require_v to_o be_v do_v to_o his_o member_n now_o therefore_o christian_a reader_n be_v thou_o judge_v of_o which_o of_o these_o two_o sort_n the_o papist_n be_v also_o in_o that_o chapter_n be_v plain_o declare_v that_o man_n be_v not_o save_v by_o the_o bare_a name_n of_o faith_n but_o by_o the_o true_a faith_n that_o have_v the_o true_a fruit_n 24_o they_o will_v not_o in_o any_o case_n be_v save_v by_o that_o way_n whereby_o we_o seek_v to_o be_v save_v namely_o by_o endeavour_v to_o the_o utter_a most_o of_o our_o power_n to_o observe_v and_o do_v all_o whatsoever_o we_o be_v command_v and_o then_o when_o we_o have_v do_v our_o best_a ro_o confess_v the_o truth_n against_o ourselves_o that_o we_o be_v unprofitable_a servant_n as_o our_o saviour_n himself_o command_v and_o to_o rely_v whole_o upon_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n in_o christ_n but_o they_o will_v be_v save_v by_o fulfil_v the_o commandment_n or_o else_o they_o will_v not_o be_v save_v neither_o will_v they_o do_v their_o good_a work_n to_o the_o end_n whereunto_o god_n ordain_v and_o appoint_v they_o to_o be_v do_v as_o we_o do_v first_o to_o show_v our_o love_n to_o god_n in_o walk_v as_o it_o become_v his_o child_n john_n 14.15_o second_o by_o they_o to_o glorify_v god_n matthew_n 5.16_o john_n 15_o 8._o three_o to_o make_v our_o election_n certain_a to_o ourselves_o 2_o peter_n 1.10_o four_o to_o win_v other_o to_o christ_n by_o our_o godly_a conversation_n 1_o peter_n 3.1_o last_o to_o assure_v ourselves_o for_o certain_a that_o by_o have_v the_o true_a fruit_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n we_o have_v that_o faith_n whereby_o we_o shall_v be_v save_v james_n 2.14_o but_o they_o will_v do_v their_o good_a work_n first_o to_o purge_v their_o own_o sin_n second_o by_o the_o overplus_n of_o good_a work_n to_o purge_v
the_o pope_n deadly_a wound_n tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n in_o the_o chief_a and_o principal_a point_n now_o in_o controversy_n between_o the_o papist_n and_o vs._n write_a by_o t._n c._n and_o publish_v by_o master_n doctor_n burges_n now_o preacher_n to_o the_o english_a troop_n in_o the_o pallatinate_n 2_o timoth_n chap._n 3._o verse_n 8.9_o as_o jannes_n and_o jambres_n withstand_v moses_n so_o do_v these_o also_o resist_v the_o truth_n man_n of_o corrupt_a mind_n reprobate_a concern_v the_o faith_n but_o they_o shall_v prevail_v no_o long_o for_o their_o madness_n shall_v be_v evident_a to_o all_o man_n as_o they_o be_v revelat_fw-la chap._n 18._o verse_n 2._o it_o be_v fall_v it_o be_v fall_v babylon_n the_o great_a city_n and_o be_v become_v the_o habitation_n of_o devil_n and_o the_o hold_n of_o all_o foul_a spirit_n and_o a_o cage_n of_o every_o unclean_a and_o hateful_a bird._n revelat_fw-la chap._n 14_o verse_n 9.10_o if_o any_o man_n worship_v the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n and_o receive_v his_o mark_n in_o his_o forehead_n or_o on_o his_o hand_n the_o same_o shall_v drink_v of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n london_n print_v by_o t._n s._n for_o nath._n newberie_n and_o be_v to_o be_v sell_v at_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o star_n under_o s._n peter_n church_n in_o cornhill_n and_o in_o popes-head-alley_n 1621._o to_o the_o christian_a reader_n he_o that_o undertake_v to_o commend_v another_o man_n writing_n unto_o the_o view_n and_o read_n of_o man_n adventure_n his_o own_o reputation_n therein_o as_o merchant_n do_v their_o stock_n in_o other_o man_n ship_n and_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o man_n that_o do_v and_o may_v adventure_v more_o bold_o than_o other_o either_o good_n or_o credit_n first_o such_o as_o have_v so_o much_o to_o spare_v as_o that_o the_o loss_n of_o their_o adventure_n will_v not_o pinch_v they_o or_o such_o as_o have_v so_o little_a to_o adventure_v as_o no_o loss_n can_v hurt_v they_o much_o yet_o be_v there_o a_o middle_a sort_n that_o do_v adventure_n in_o hope_n of_o good_a return_n i_o take_v myself_o a_o man_n not_o utter_o desperate_a yet_o of_o poor_a estate_n know_v nothing_o in_o myself_o that_o may_v procure_v respect_n unto_o another_o man_n writing_n unless_o perhaps_o my_o acquaintance_n with_o many_o man_n of_o sundry_a place_n the_o purchase_n of_o my_o troublesome_a pilgrimage_n or_o the_o love_a favour_n which_o god_n of_o his_o goodness_n have_v give_v i_o with_o many_o far_o beyond_o my_o worth_n but_o if_o i_o have_v more_o reputation_n in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o my_o country_n then_o ever_o i_o shall_v have_v i_o will_v not_o fear_v to_o adventure_v all_o my_o own_o praise_n in_o the_o praise_n of_o this_o little_a book_n and_o the_o author_n thereof_o the_o author_n thereof_o master_n thomas_n clarke_n one_o of_o my_o parishioner_n in_o sutton-coldfield_n i_o know_v to_o be_v a_o man_n of_o much_o gravity_n piety_n and_o honesty_n &_o for_o one_o of_o his_o sort_n to_o be_v admire_v for_o his_o unwearied_a pain_n in_o read_v such_o author_n as_o he_o can_v gather_v out_o of_o they_o the_o pith_n of_o their_o discourse_n or_o dispute_v and_o labour_v to_o improve_v all_o not_o only_o to_o the_o settle_n of_o his_o own_o judgement_n but_o also_o to_o the_o stay_n and_o satisfy_v of_o other_o popish_o incline_v by_o conference_n or_o by_o writing_n wherein_o also_o his_o success_n have_v exceed_v the_o harvest_n of_o many_o other_o man_n better_o language_v and_o more_o learned_a then_o be_v touch_v this_o his_o book_n it_o be_v true_a that_o only_o the_o mould_v of_o the_o argument_n against_o popery_n be_v his_o own_o fit_a perhaps_o for_o the_o vulgar_a sort_n then_o more_o exquisite_a piece_n the_o matter_n itself_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o writing_n of_o our_o learned_a countryman_n disperse_v in_o large_a or_o many_o book_n whereof_o some_o be_v not_o so_o easy_a to_o be_v have_v but_o here_o be_v compile_v and_o compact_v together_o in_o this_o popular_a form_n and_o in_o a_o stile_n so_o far_o as_o i_o can_v judge_v neither_o curious_a nor_o dissolute_a but_o well_o become_v the_o man_n and_o the_o matter_n the_o end_n and_o aim_v of_o this_o good_a man_n i_o persuade_v myself_o to_o be_v honest_a and_o holy_a not_o applause_n of_o man_n nor_o gain_v of_o money_n but_o a_o true_a desire_n to_o inform_v his_o countryman_n that_o can_v or_o will_v not_o hear_v often_o or_o read_v much_o in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n which_o detain_v or_o reclaim_v they_o from_o popery_n or_o confirm_v they_o in_o true_a religion_n establish_v in_o our_o land_n may_v yield_v they_o better_a christian_n better_a subject_n better_a neighbour_n many_o have_v long_o call_v for_o this_o book_n upon_o sight_n of_o some_o part_n of_o it_o or_o report_v of_o other_o these_o i_o suppose_v will_v glad_o read_v it_o such_o as_o never_o hear_v of_o it_o or_o of_o the_o man_n may_v please_v to_o make_v a_o trial_n whether_o or_o no_o they_o may_v find_v in_o it_o that_o which_o may_v refresh_v the_o memory_n of_o learned_a and_o diligent_a man_n in_o much_o brevity_n or_o bring_v light_n unto_o the_o ignorant_a with_o as_o much_o perspicuity_n which_o be_v i_o confess_v my_o opinion_n of_o the_o book_n god_n quicken_v up_o our_o heart_n to_o more_o zeal_n for_o the_o gospel_n and_o against_o popery_n the_o zeal_n whereof_o in_o our_o adversary_n shall_v provoke_v we_o to_o more_o zeal_n or_o will_v condemn_v we_o though_o it_o help_v not_o they_o god_n also_o bless_v this_o good_a old-man_n that_o have_v spend_v himself_o for_o common_a good_a and_o bless_v all_o mean_n that_o may_v any_o way_n advance_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n whether_o the_o sceptre_n of_o government_n the_o sword_n of_o war_n the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n or_o pen_n or_o print_v of_o wel-aduised_n and_o well-affected_n person_n farewell_n thou_o to_o serve_v thou_o in_o the_o lord_n john_n burge_v parson_n of_o sutton-coldfield_n in_o warwickshire_n and_o now_o preacher_n to_o the_o english_a troop_n in_o the_o service_n of_o the_o king_n of_o bohemia_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o pallatinate_n under_o the_o command_n of_o sr._n horatio_n veer_v knight_n lord_z general_z the_o preface_n to_o the_o christian_a reader_n we_o read_v christian_n reader_n in_o the_o second_o epistle_n of_o s._n paul_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o 2._o cap._n 3_o verse_n of_o a_o general_a apostasy_n or_o depart_v from_o the_o true_a faith_n which_o the_o great_a antichrist_n shall_v bring_v to_o pass_v before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n and_o before_o he_o shall_v be_v reveal_v or_o make_v manifest_a to_o the_o world_n and_o we_o read_v also_o in_o the_o 3._o chap._n and_o 10._o verse_n of_o the_o revelation_n of_o s._n john_n of_o a_o general_a temptation_n or_o trial_n that_o shall_v come_v upon_o the_o world_n to_o try_v they_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n and_o in_o the_o 17._o chap._n we_o read_v by_o who_o this_o temptation_n shall_v be_v make_v especial_o in_o the_o 4._o and_o 5._o verse_n where_o it_o be_v say_v of_o romish_n babylon_n that_o she_o offer_v to_o the_o world_n in_o a_o cup_n of_o gold_n to_o wit_n in_o the_o golden_a name_n of_o christ_n the_o abomination_n and_o filthiness_n of_o her_o fornication_n and_o in_o the_o 3._o verse_n of_o the_o 18._o chap._n that_o she_o make_v all_o nation_n to_o drink_v thereof_o and_o in_o the_o second_o verse_n of_o the_o 17._o chap._n that_o she_o make_v the_o inhabibitant_n of_o the_o earth_n drink_v therewith_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o 5._o verse_n call_v christian_a rome_n babylon_n the_o mother_n of_o whordome_n and_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o for_o which_o as_o appear_v in_o the_o 2._o verse_n of_o the_o 19_o chap._n the_o lord_n have_v condemn_v she_o now_o by_o this_o filthiness_n of_o her_o fornication_n all_o the_o learned_a do_v know_v be_v mean_v her_o whorish_a religion_n as_o idolatry_n superstition_n and_o heathenish_a worship_n which_o very_o many_o that_o be_v yet_o live_v do_v know_v do_v overflow_v this_o land_n &_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n before_o the_o day_n of_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o when_o as_o god_n have_v appoint_v the_o effectual_a beginning_n of_o the_o reformation_n and_o restore_v again_o of_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o religion_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o a_o prophecy_n write_v in_o a_o old_a book_n i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o hundred_o year_n ago_o entitle_v stimulus_n divinae_fw-la contemplationis_fw-la which_o say_v after_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n incarnation_n 1534._o good_a religion_n good_a law_n good_a peace_n together_o with_o faith_n truth_n and_o sound_a doctrine_n shall_v return_v into_o the_o world_n
and_o when_o i_o have_v open_v the_o five_o seal_n i_o see_v under_o the_o altar_n the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v kill_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o for_o the_o testimony_n which_o they_o maintain_v and_o they_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n say_v how_o long_o lord_n holy_a and_o true_a do_v thou_o not_o judge_v and_o avenge_v our_o blood_n on_o they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n and_o long_o white_a robe_n be_v give_v to_o every_o one_o and_o it_o be_v say_v unto_o they_o that_o they_o shall_v rest_v for_o a_o little_a season_n until_o their_o fellow-servant_n and_o their_o brethren_n that_o shall_v be_v kill_v even_o as_o they_o be_v be_v fulfil_v loe_o say_v they_o here_o be_v a_o three_o place_n even_o a_o place_n where_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a do_v rest_n until_o the_o latter_a day_n to_o which_o we_o answer_v the_o altar_n under_o which_o the_o soul_n be_v say_v to_o rest_n christ_n the_o altar_n be_v christ_n be_v christ_n as_o who_o so_o will_v read_v the_o 56._o chapter_n of_o esay_n and_o seven_o verse_n and_o 60._o chapter_n 7._o verse_n of_o the_o same_o prophet_n and_o 8._o chapter_n 3._o verse_n of_o the_o revelation_n shall_v see_v or_o that_o will_v listen_v to_o these_o testimony_n of_o these_o three_o ancient_a father_n shall_v hear_v to_o wit_n saint_n ireneus_fw-la saint_n augustine_n and_o epyphanius_fw-la ireneus_fw-la say_v chap._n say_v jreneus_n in_o his_o 4._o book_n and_o 34._o chap._n our_o altar_n be_v not_o in_o earth_n but_o in_o heaven_n saint_n augustine_n say_v god_n say_v augustine_n in_o his_o 20._o book_n 10._o chap._n of_o the_o city_n of_o god_n our_o altar_n be_v in_o heaven_n thither_o our_o prayer_n and_o oblation_n be_v direct_v epyphanius_fw-la say_v melchisadech_n say_v epiphanius_n in_o his_o 2._o book_n of_o melchisadech_n christ_n be_v our_o sacrifice_n our_o priest_n and_o our_o alter_fw-la so_o that_o we_o see_v evident_o that_o by_o the_o altar_n be_v mean_v christ_n and_o therefore_o the_o place_n in_o which_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a do_v rest_n till_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n be_v under_o the_o footstool_n of_o christ_n in_o heaven_n wherefore_o those_o word_n of_o saint_n john_n do_v not_o prove_v a_o three_o place_n also_o this_o be_v make_v more_o manifest_a by_o the_o 15._o verse_n of_o the_o 7._o chapter_n where_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o same_o soul_n 7.15_o revel_v 7.15_o say_v they_o be_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o whereas_o the_o papist_n will_v have_v this_o place_n of_o rest_n paradise_n elisius_n campus_n abraham_n bosom_n or_o paradise_n to_o be_v their_o elisius_n campus_n a_o place_n of_o pleasure_n in_o hell_n which_o they_o say_v be_v paradise_n or_o abraham_n bosom_n here_o they_o be_v compel_v either_o to_o say_v that_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n be_v in_o hell_n or_o else_o to_o grant_v that_o the_o rest_a place_n of_o those_o soul_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o then_o where_o be_v their_o three_o place_n yet_o prove_v 6_o but_o forasmuch_o as_o those_o word_n in_o the_o 6._o chapter_n together_o with_o the_o other_o word_n in_o the_o 7._o chapter_n do_v show_v the_o rest_a place_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a to_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o a_o place_n where_o they_o do_v cry_v for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o perfect_a their_o full_a joy_n and_o glory_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o under_o the_o footstool_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o celestial_a paradise_n which_o in_o the_o 16._o chapter_n of_o saint_n luke_n gospel_n be_v call_v abraham_n bosom_n where_o lazarus_n the_o goâ—d_a thief_n hâ—ll_n paradise_n be_v in_o heaven_n not_o in_o hâ—ll_n and_o all_o the_o faithful_a do_v rest_n with_o abraham_n the_o father_n of_o the_o faithful_a till_o they_o receive_v together_o the_o full_a fruition_n of_o their_o faith_n so_o that_o hereby_o we_o see_v paradise_n to_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o not_o in_o hell_n as_o they_o fable_n and_o this_o be_v yet_o make_v more_o plain_a by_o saint_n paul_n 2_o cor._n 12._o where_o he_o say_v i_o know_v a_o man_n in_o christ_n about_o fourteen_o year_n ago_o 12.2.4_o 2_o cor._n 12.2.4_o which_o be_v take_v up_o into_o the_o three_o heaven_n how_o that_o he_o be_v take_v up_o into_o paradise_n by_o which_o it_o be_v most_o manifest_a that_o paradise_n be_v in_o the_o high_a heaven_n and_o that_o therefore_o their_o hellish_a paradise_n in_o which_o they_o feign_v their_o purify_a soul_n of_o purgatory_n do_v rest_n till_o the_o last_o day_n be_v fabulous_a and_o do_v not_o prove_v a_o three_o place_n 7_o but_o now_o i_o do_v expect_v they_o will_v answer_v thus_o be_v it_o as_o you_o say_v that_o paradise_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o that_o therein_o be_v the_o rest_a place_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a yet_o be_v there_o at_o least_o a_o three_o place_n in_o which_o they_o do_v rest_n for_o a_o time_n to_o wit_n till_o they_o be_v purify_v and_o make_v fit_a for_o heaven_n for_o to_o the_o very_a same_o effect_n be_v these_o word_n of_o cardinal_n allen_n 139._o allen_n allen_n in_o fulks_n page_n 139._o by_o long_o amend_v by_o fire_n at_o last_o they_o come_v to_o that_o reward_n again_o speak_v of_o purgatory_n fire_n he_o say_v 130._o say_v page_n 130._o through_o which_o the_o good_a must_v pass_v before_o they_o come_v to_o eternal_a joy_n by_o which_o they_o will_v have_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o no_o soul_n can_v come_v into_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n in_o heaven_n purgatory_n soul_n be_v in_o heaven_n because_o they_o have_v wash_v themselves_o white_a in_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb_n noâ—_n in_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n but_o only_o such_o as_o be_v purify_v by_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n and_o that_o those_o that_o be_v in_o heaven_n be_v there_o because_o first_o they_o be_v so_o purify_v which_o how_o untrue_a it_o be_v these_o word_n in_o the_o 14._o and_o 15._o verse_n of_o the_o 7._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n will_v make_v it_o most_o evident_a which_o say_v they_o have_v wash_v their_o long_a robe_n white_a in_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb_n therefore_o be_v they_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n and_o serve_v he_o in_o his_o temple_n day_n and_o night_n now_o in_o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n say_v therefore_o it_o be_v as_o clear_a as_o the_o sun_n at_o noon_n day_n that_o all_o those_o that_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n in_o heaven_n be_v so_o dignify_v because_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o their_o faith_n they_o have_v wash_v themselves_o white_a in_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n not_o in_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n wherefore_o as_o those_o word_n before_o cite_v do_v utter_o overthrow_v their_o hellish_a paradise_n so_o do_v these_o word_n utter_o overthrow_v their_o hellish_a purgatory_n 8_o three_o to_o prove_v yet_o that_o the_o soul_n be_v make_v perfect_a by_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n they_o cite_v the_o word_n of_o saint_n paul_n 1_o cor._n 3.13_o 1_o cor._n 3.13_o 3._o where_o he_o speak_v of_o ignorant_a teacher_n and_o their_o doctrine_n say_v every_o man_n work_n shall_v be_v make_v manifest_a for_o the_o day_n shall_v declare_v it_o because_o it_o shall_v be_v reveal_v by_o fire_n which_o word_n they_o will_v make_v the_o world_n to_o believe_v be_v mean_v of_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n that_o shall_v as_o they_o say_v purge_v curious_a and_o vain_a doctrine_n and_o those_o that_o have_v build_v it_o on_o the_o foundation_n christ_n whereas_o the_o very_a word_n themselves_o do_v make_v it_o plain_a to_o the_o contrary_a for_o in_o that_o it_o say_v the_o day_n shall_v declare_v it_o 8._o 2_o pet._n 1_o chap._n 19_o verse_n 2_o thes_n 2._o ch_z 8._o he_o mean_v the_o truth_n the_o light_n whereof_o saint_n peter_n call_v the_o daystar_n 2._o epistle_n 1._o chapter_n and_o the_o power_n thereof_o saint_n paul_n 2_o thessalonian_o 2._o chapter_n 8_o call_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n mouth_n wherewith_o he_o show_v that_o antichrist_n and_o all_o antichristian_a teacher_n and_o their_o doctrine_n shall_v be_v consume_v even_o as_o fire_n consume_v the_o dross_n and_o fine_v the_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o therefore_o in_o that_o chapter_n where_o he_o speak_v of_o purge_v by_o fire_n that_o no_o man_n shall_v understand_v he_o to_o mean_v a_o corporal_a or_o material_a fire_n he_o conclude_v of_o that_o matter_n thus_o 3.8_o 1_o cor._n 3.8_o as_o it_o be_v by_o the_o fire_n that_o be_v as_o it_o be_v by_o fire_n the_o vain_a doctrine_n shall_v be_v burn_v and_o consume_v by_o the_o fire_n of_o god_n truth_n and_o the_o teacher_n thereof_o be_v try_v thereby_o to_o hold_v the_o foundation_n sound_n the_o church_n shall_v not_o condemn_v he_o as_o a_o heretic_n
but_o save_v his_o life_n for_o if_o saint_n paul_n shall_v have_v speak_v those_o word_n to_o have_v maintain_v a_o place_n of_o purge_a sin_n then_o shall_v he_o have_v utter_o confound_v all_o his_o own_o doctrine_n throughout_o all_o his_o epistle_n where_o he_o so_o labour_v to_o prove_v that_o our_o sin_n be_v whole_o purge_v by_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n only_o for_o first_o in_o the_o three_o chapter_n to_o the_o roman_n he_o say_v thus_o of_o christ_n who_o god_n have_v set_v forth_o to_o be_v a_o reconciliation_n through_o faith_n in_o his_o blood_n 5.9_o rom._n 3.25_o rom._n 5.9_o and_o in_o his_o 5._o chapter_n thus_o be_v now_o justify_v by_o his_o blood_n we_o shall_v be_v save_v from_o wrath_n through_o he_o and_o in_o the_o first_o to_o the_o colossian_n thus_o 1.13_o colos_n 1.13_o who_o have_v deliver_v we_o from_o the_o power_n of_o darkness_n and_o have_v translate_v we_o into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o his_o dear_a son_n in_o who_o we_o have_v redemption_n through_o his_o blood_n that_o be_v the_o forgiveness_n of_o sin_n and_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n 19.20_o verse_n 19.20_o for_o it_o please_v the_o father_n that_o in_o he_o all_o fullness_n shall_v dwell_v and_o by_o he_o to_o reconcile_v all_o thing_n unto_o himself_o and_o to_o set_v at_o peace_n through_o the_o blood_n of_o his_o cross_n both_o the_o thing_n in_o earth_n and_o the_o thing_n in_o heaven_n and_o for_o a_o full_a conclusion_n of_o this_o point_n namely_o that_o we_o be_v absolute_o make_v perfect_a by_o christ_n death_n and_o blood_n he_o say_v verse_n 22._o in_o the_o body_n of_o his_o flesh_n 22._o verse_n 22._o through_o death_n he_o make_v we_o unblameable_a and_o without_o fault_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n now_o then_o this_o be_v true_a to_o wit_n that_o we_o be_v full_o and_o whole_o reconcile_v to_o god_n by_o faith_n in_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o our_o sin_n clean_o wash_v away_o thereby_o so_o as_o that_o we_o be_v make_v unblameable_a and_o without_o fault_n in_o god_n sight_n how_o absurd_a have_v it_o be_v for_o saint_n paul_n to_o have_v teach_v any_o other_o kind_n of_o purgation_n therefore_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o those_o his_o word_n in_o the_o three_o chapter_n to_o the_o corinthian_n can_v be_v understand_v of_o purgatory_n 9_o furthermore_o as_o touch_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o doctrine_n namely_o that_o our_o sin_n be_v wash_v and_o cleanse_v only_o by_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n saint_n paul_n be_v not_o singular_a in_o this_o point_n for_o as_o we_o hear_v before_o out_o of_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o it_o be_v confirm_v to_o saint_n john_n by_o the_o angel_n of_o god_n from_o heaven_n so_o likewise_o whosoever_o will_v read_v the_o first_o chapter_n of_o that_o book_n shall_v find_v these_o word_n set_v down_o concern_v christ_n unto_o he_o that_o love_v we_o 1.5.6_o revel_v 1.5.6_o and_o wash_v we_o from_o our_o sin_n in_o his_o blood_n and_o make_v we_o king_n and_o priest_n unto_o god_n even_o his_o father_n be_v glory_n and_o dominion_n for_o evermore_o amen_n and_o in_o the_o 1_o chapter_n to_o the_o hebrew_n thus_o 1.3_o heb._n 1.3_o who_o be_v the_o brightness_n of_o the_o glory_n and_o the_o ingrave_v form_n of_o his_o person_n and_o bear_v up_o all_o thing_n by_o his_o mighty_a word_n have_v by_o himself_o purge_v our_o sin_n and_o in_o the_o first_o epistle_n and_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o saint_n john_n thus_o 7._o john_n 1_o epist_n 1._o chap._n 7._o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n cleanse_v we_o from_o all_o sin_n wherefore_o then_o see_v that_o of_o the_o bond_n slave_n of_o satan_n we_o be_v make_v king_n and_o priest_n to_o god_n by_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o christ_n of_o himself_o and_o by_o himself_o have_v so_o purge_v our_o sin_n as_o whereby_o we_o be_v make_v unblameable_a and_o without_o fault_n in_o god_n sight_n why_o shall_v we_o nay_o rather_o how_o dare_v we_o believe_v it_o be_v do_v by_o purgatory_n again_o see_v the_o holy_a ghost_n say_v by_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n 9_o verse_n 9_o we_o be_v cleanse_v from_o all_o sin_n and_o in_o the_o verse_n follow_v from_o all_o unrighteousness_n and_o that_o saint_n paul_n say_v titus_n 2._o 2.14_o titus_n 2.14_o he_o redeem_v we_o from_o all_o iniquity_n why_o shall_v we_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v so_o delude_v to_o think_v that_o there_o be_v any_o sin_n unrighteousness_n or_o iniquity_n at_o all_o left_a to_o be_v purge_v by_o their_o imagine_a purgatory_n or_o that_o there_o can_v be_v any_o use_n at_o all_o thereof_o or_o be_v any_o such_o place_n 10_o saint_n cyprian_n speak_v of_o the_o matter_n of_o our_o purge_n say_v thus_o passion_n thus_o cyprian_n of_o christ_n passion_n thy_o blood_n o_o lord_n seek_v no_o revenge_n thy_o blood_n wash_v our_o sin_n and_o pardon_v our_o trespass_n also_o to_o show_v that_o there_o can_v be_v none_o other_o purgation_n nor_o any_o place_n for_o the_o purge_n of_o sin_n after_o this_o life_n he_o say_v elsewhere_o demetrian_n elsewhere_o in_o his_o first_o treatise_n against_o demetrian_n after_o we_o be_v once_o depart_v out_o of_o this_o life_n there_o be_v no_o more_o place_n of_o repentance_n there_o be_v no_o more_o effect_n or_o work_n of_o satisfaction_n life_n be_v here_o either_o lose_v or_o win_v also_o to_o the_o very_a same_o effect_n be_v those_o word_n of_o saint_n augustine_n psalm_n augustine_n august_n upon_o the_o 25._o psalm_n let_v only_o the_o price_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o my_o lord_n avail_v i_o to_o the_o perfection_n of_o my_o delivery_n and_o in_o another_o place_n thus_o god_n thus_o in_o his_o 10._o book_n 22_o ch._n of_o the_o city_n of_o god_n the_o victory_n be_v get_v in_o his_o name_n that_o have_v take_v man_n upon_o he_o and_o that_o have_v live_v without_o sin_n that_o in_o he_o and_o through_o he_o be_v both_o the_o priest_n and_o the_o sacrifice_n remission_n and_o forgiveness_n of_o sin_n shall_v be_v obtain_v and_o give_v that_o be_v to_o say_v say_v he_o by_o the_o mediator_n of_o god_n and_o man_n that_o man_n jesus_n christ_n by_o who_o the_o purge_n of_o our_o sin_n be_v make_v we_o be_v reconcile_v unto_o god_n well_o then_o if_o only_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v available_a to_o the_o perfection_n of_o our_o deliverance_n from_o sin_n and_o that_o the_o purgation_n thereof_o be_v so_o effectual_o make_v thereby_o as_o that_o our_o sin_n be_v wash_v away_o and_o all_o our_o trespass_n pardon_v and_o we_o reconcile_v unto_o god_n in_o this_o life_n and_o that_o here_o in_o this_o life_n everlasting_a life_n be_v either_o lose_v or_o win_v and_o that_o after_o this_o life_n repentance_n come_v too_o late_o and_o no_o satisfaction_n can_v be_v make_v to_o what_o end_n shall_v god_n provide_v a_o place_n after_o this_o life_n for_o the_o better_a perfect_a of_o our_o salvation_n but_o therefore_o it_o be_v which_o saint_n augustine_n in_o another_o place_n say_v macidonius_fw-la say_v in_o his_o 54._o epistle_n to_o macidonius_fw-la there_o be_v no_o other_o place_n to_o correct_v our_o manner_n and_o condition_n but_o only_o in_o this_o life_n every_o man_n shall_v have_v that_o which_o he_o have_v purchase_v unto_o himself_o in_o this_o world_n and_o what_o use_v then_o can_v there_o be_v of_o purgatory_n saint_n ignatius_n say_v epistle_n say_v ignatius_n in_o his_o 6._o epistle_n always_o reason_n require_v that_o while_o we_o have_v space_n and_o time_n we_o shall_v amend_v and_o correct_v our_o fault_n while_o in_o this_o life_n we_o have_v occasion_n give_v of_o repentance_n for_o it_o be_v true_o say_v after_o death_n there_o be_v neither_o time_n nor_o place_n to_o confess_v our_o sin_n and_o why_o then_o shall_v we_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v both_o place_n and_o time_n saint_n ambrose_n say_v death_n say_v ambrose_n upon_o good_a death_n he_o that_o here_o in_o this_o life_n receive_v not_o remission_n of_o his_o sin_n shall_v not_o be_v there_o in_o the_o life_n to_o come_v meaning_n heaven_n also_o saint_n hierome_n speak_v of_o the_o same_o point_n say_v thus_o esay_n thus_o hierome_n in_o his_o book_n upon_o the_o 95._o of_o esay_n he_o that_o do_v not_o obtain_v remission_n of_o his_o sin_n while_o he_o yet_o live_v in_o the_o body_n do_v perish_v to_o god_n and_o abide_v to_o himself_o unto_o everlasting_a damnation_n and_o what_o avail_v purgatory_n after_o this_o life_n then_o saint_n chrisostome_n likewise_o speak_v of_o the_o same_o point_n say_v lazarus_n say_v chrisost_n in_o his_o 2._o sermon_n of_o lazarus_n while_o we_o be_v yet_o here_o we_o have_v a_o godly_a hope_n but_o as_o soon_o as_o we_o be_v depart_v hence_o it_o lie_v no_o more_o in_o we_o for_o to_o repent_v nor_o